This is a modern-English version of The Chinese Classics: with a translation, critical and exegetical notes, prolegomena and copious indexes: (Shih ching. English) — Volume 1, originally written by Legge, James. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE CHINESE CLASSICS (PROLEGOMENA)
by James Legge

THE CHINESE CLASSICS (PROLEGOMENA)
by James Legge


A note from the digitizer

A message from the digitizer

This digitized version preserves the original page breaks. The text of each page is followed by its notes. Note reference numbers in the text are enclosed in brackets.

This digital version keeps the original page breaks. The text on each page is followed by its notes. Note reference numbers in the text are in brackets.

In a few places I have substituted the character forms available in the Big 5 character set for rare or (what are now considered) nonstandard forms used by Legge. Characters not included in the Big 5 character set in any form are described by their constituent elements.

In a few instances, I have replaced the character forms found in the Big 5 character set with rare or nonstandard forms that Legge used. Characters that are not included in any form of the Big 5 character set are described by their individual components.


THE CHINESE CLASSICS

The Chinese Classics

with a translation, critical and exegetical notes, prolegomena, and copious indexes

with a translation, critical and explanatory notes, introductions, and detailed indexes

by

by

James Legge

James Legge

IN FIVE VOLUMES

IN FIVE VOLS.

CONFUCIAN ANALECTS
THE GREAT LEARNING
THE DOCTRINE OF THE MEAN

CONFUCIAN ANALECTS
THE GREAT LEARNING
THE DOCTRINE OF THE MEAN

PROLEGOMENA.

INTRODUCTION.

CHAPTER I.
OF THE CHINESE CLASSICS GENERALLY.

SECTION I.
BOOKS INCLUDED UNDER THE NAME OF THE CHINESE CLASSICS.

CHAPTER I.
ABOUT THE CHINESE CLASSICS IN GENERAL.

SECTION I.
BOOKS CLASSIFIED AS THE CHINESE CLASSICS.

1. The Books now recognised as of highest authority in China are comprehended under the denominations of 'The five Ching [1]' and 'The four Shu [2].' The term Ching is of textile origin, and signifies the warp threads of a web, and their adjustment. An easy application of it is to denote what is regular and insures regularity. As used with reference to books, it indicates their authority on the subjects of which they treat. 'The five Ching' are the five canonical Works, containing the truth upon the highest subjects from the sages of China, and which should be received as law by all generations. The term Shu simply means Writings or Books, = the Pencil Speaking; it may be used of a single character, or of books containing thousands of characters.

1. The books now acknowledged as the highest authority in China are categorized as 'The five Ching [1]' and 'The four Shu [2].' The term Ching comes from textiles and refers to the warp threads of a fabric and their arrangement. It is commonly used to denote what is standard and ensures consistency. When referring to books, it signifies their authority on the subjects they cover. 'The five Ching' are the five canonical works that contain the ultimate truths on the most important topics from China's sages and should be accepted as law by all future generations. The term Shu simply means Writings or Books, which is like Pencil Speaking; it can refer to a single character or books containing thousands of characters.

2. 'The five Ching' are: the Yi [3], or, as it has been styled, 'The Book of Changes;' the Shu [4], or 'The Book of History;' the Shih [5], or 'The Book of Poetry;' the Li Chi [6], or 'Record of Rites;' and the Ch'un Ch'iu [7], or 'Spring and Autumn,' a chronicle of events, extending from 722 to 481 B.C. The authorship, or compilation rather, of all these Works is loosely attributed to Confucius. But much of the Li Chi is from later hands. Of the Yi, the Shu, and the Shih, it is only in the first that we find additions attributed to the philosopher himself, in the shape of appendixes. The Ch'un Ch'iu is the only one of the five Ching which can, with an approximation to correctness, be described as of his own 'making.'

2. 'The five Ching' are: the Yi [3], also known as 'The Book of Changes;' the Shu [4], or 'The Book of History;' the Shih [5], or 'The Book of Poetry;' the Li Chi [6], or 'Record of Rites;' and the Ch'un Ch'iu [7], or 'Spring and Autumn,' which is a chronicle of events from 722 to 481 B.C. The authorship, or compilation, of all these works is generally attributed to Confucius. However, much of the Li Chi is from later contributors. Of the Yi, the Shu, and the Shih, only the first has additions credited to the philosopher himself in the form of appendices. The Ch'un Ch'iu is the only one of the five Ching that can, with some accuracy, be considered his own 'creation.'

1 五經.
2 四書.
3 易經.
4 書經.
5 詩經.
6 禮記.
7 春秋.

1 The Five Classics.
2 The Four Books.
3 The Book of Changes.
4 The Book of Documents.
5 The Book of Songs.
6 The Book of Rites.
7 The Spring and Autumn Annals.

'The Four Books' is an abbreviation for 'The Books of the Four Philosophers [1].' The first is the Lun Yu [2], or 'Digested Conversations,' being occupied chiefly with the sayings of Confucius. He is the philosopher to whom it belongs. It appears in this Work under the title of 'Confucian Analects.' The second is the Ta Hsio [3], or 'Great Learning,' now commonly attributed to Tsang Shan [4], a disciple of the sage. He is he philosopher of it. The third is the Chung Yung [5], or 'Doctrine of the Mean,' as the name has often been translated, though it would be better to render it, as in the present edition, by 'The State of Equilibrium and Harmony.' Its composition is ascribed to K'ung Chi [6], the grandson of Confucius. He is the philosopher of it. The fourth contains the works of Mencius.

'The Four Books' is short for 'The Books of the Four Philosophers [1].' The first is the Lun Yu [2], or 'Selected Conversations,' mainly focused on the sayings of Confucius. He is the philosopher these sayings belong to. In this work, it appears under the title 'Confucian Analects.' The second is the Ta Hsio [3], or 'Great Learning,' which is now commonly credited to Tsang Shan [4], a disciple of the sage. He is the philosopher behind it. The third is the Chung Yung [5], or 'Doctrine of the Mean,' a name that has often been translated, though it’s better rendered, as in this edition, as 'The State of Equilibrium and Harmony.' Its composition is attributed to K'ung Chi [6], the grandson of Confucius. He is the philosopher of this text. The fourth contains the works of Mencius.

3. This arrangement of the Classical Books, which is commonly supposed to have originated with the scholars of the Sung dynasty, is defective. The Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean are both found in the Record of Rites, being the thirty-ninth and twenty-eighth Books respectively of that compilation, according to the best arrangement of it.

3. This arrangement of the Classical Books, which is generally believed to have started with the scholars of the Sung dynasty, has its flaws. The Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean are both included in the Record of Rites, being the thirty-ninth and twenty-eighth Books respectively in that collection, according to the most accurate organization of it.

4. The oldest enumerations of the Classical Books specify only the five Ching. The Yo Chi, or 'Record of Music [7],' the remains of which now form one of the Books in the Li Chi, was sometimes added to those, making with them the six Ching. A division was also made into nine Ching, consisting of the Yi, the Shih, the Shu, the Chau Li [8], or 'Ritual of Chau,' the I Li [9], or certain 'Ceremonial Usages,' the Li Chi, and the annotated editions of the Ch'un Ch'iu [10], by Tso Ch'iu-ming [11], Kung- yang Kao [12], and Ku-liang Ch'ih [13]. In the famous compilation of the Classical Books, undertaken by order of T'ai-tsung, the second emperor of the T'ang dynasty (A.D. 627-649), and which appeared in the reign of his successor, there are thirteen Ching, viz. the Yi, the Shih, the Shu, the three editions of the Ch'un Ch'iu, the Li Chi, the Chau Li, the I Li, the Confucian Analects, the R Ya [14], a sort of ancient dictionary, the Hsiao Ching [15], or 'Classic of Filial Piety,' and the works of Mencius.

4. The earliest lists of the Classical Books mention only the five Ching. The Yo Chi, or 'Record of Music [7],' which now forms part of the Li Chi, was sometimes included, bringing the total to six Ching. There was also a version that included nine Ching, made up of the Yi, the Shih, the Shu, the Chau Li [8], or 'Ritual of Chau,' the I Li [9], which includes certain 'Ceremonial Usages,' the Li Chi, and the annotated versions of the Ch'un Ch'iu [10], by Tso Ch'iu-ming [11], Kung-yang Kao [12], and Ku-liang Ch'ih [13]. In the well-known collection of the Classical Books compiled on the orders of T'ai-tsung, the second emperor of the T'ang dynasty (A.D. 627-649), and published during the reign of his successor, there are thirteen Ching, namely the Yi, the Shih, the Shu, the three versions of the Ch'un Ch'iu, the Li Chi, the Chau Li, the I Li, the Confucian Analects, the R Ya [14], which is basically an ancient dictionary, the Hsiao Ching [15], or 'Classic of Filial Piety,' and the writings of Mencius.

5. A distinction, however, was made among the Works thus

5. A distinction, however, was made among the Works this

1 四子之書.
2 論語.
3 大學.
4 曾參.
5 中庸.
6 孔伋.
7 樂記.
8 周禮.
9 儀禮.
10 春秋三傳
11 左丘明.
12 公羊高.
13 穀梁赤.
14 爾雅.
15 孝經.

1 The Four Books.
2 The Analects.
3 The Great Learning.
4 Zeng Shen.
5 The Doctrine of the Mean.
6 Confucius's Last Teachings.
7 The Book of Rites.
8 The Rites of Zhou.
9 The Book of Etiquette.
10 The Three Commentaries on the Spring and Autumn Annals.
11 Zuo Qiuming.
12 Gongyang Gao.
13 Guliang Chi.
14 Erya.
15 The Classic of Filial Piety.

comprehended under the same common name; and Mencius, the Lun Yu, the Ta Hsio, the Chung Yung, and the Hsiao Ching were spoken of as the Hsiao Ching, or 'Smaller Classics.' It thus appears, contrary to the ordinary opinion on the subject, that the Ta Hsio and Chung Yung had been published as separate treatises before the Sung dynasty, and that Four Books, as distinguished from the greater Ching, had also previously found a place in the literature of China [1].

comprehended under the same common name; and Mencius, the Lun Yu, the Ta Hsio, the Chung Yung, and the Hsiao Ching were referred to as the Hsiao Ching, or 'Smaller Classics.' This suggests, contrary to common belief, that the Ta Hsio and Chung Yung were published as separate works before the Sung dynasty, and that the Four Books, in contrast to the larger Ching, had also previously been included in Chinese literature [1].

SECTION II.

SECTION II.

THE AUTHORITY OF THE CHINESE CLASSICS.

THE AUTHORITY OF THE CHINESE CLASSICS.

1. This subject will be discussed in connexion with each separate Work, and it is only designed here to exhibit generally the evidence on which the Chinese Classics claim to be received as genuine productions of the time to which they are referred.

1. This topic will be addressed in relation to each individual Work, and it is only meant here to generally present the evidence supporting the claim that the Chinese Classics are authentic works from the era to which they are assigned.

2. In the memoirs of the Former Han dynasty (B.C. 202-A.D. 24), we have one chapter which we may call the History of Literature [2]. It commences thus: 'After the death of Confucius [3], there was an end of his exquisite words; and when his seventy disciples had passed away, violence began to be done to their meaning. It came about that there were five different editions of the Ch'un Ch'iu, four of the Shih, and several of the Yi. Amid the disorder and collisions of the warring States (B.C. 481-220), truth and falsehood were still more in a state of warfare, and a sad confusion marked the words of the various scholars. Then came the calamity inflicted under the Ch'in dynasty (B.C. 220-205), when the literary monuments were destroyed by fire, in order to keep the people in ignorance. But, by and by, there arose the Han dynasty, which set itself to remedy the evil wrought by the Ch'in. Great efforts were made to collect slips and tablets [4], and the way was thrown wide open for the bringing in of Books. In the time of the emperor Hsiao-wu [5] (B.C. 140-85), portions of Books being wanting and tablets lost, so that ceremonies and music were

2. In the memoirs of the Former Han dynasty (B.C. 202-A.D. 24), there’s a chapter we can call the History of Literature [2]. It starts like this: 'After Confucius died [3], his brilliant words came to an end; and when his seventy disciples were gone, people started twisting their meanings. There ended up being five different versions of the Ch'un Ch'iu, four of the Shih, and several of the Yi. During the chaos and conflicts of the warring States (B.C. 481-220), the battle between truth and falsehood intensified, creating a tragic mess in the writings of various scholars. Then came the disaster of the Ch'in dynasty (B.C. 220-205), when literary works were burned to keep the populace in ignorance. However, eventually, the Han dynasty arose, determined to fix the damage caused by the Ch'in. Significant efforts were put into gathering slips and tablets [4], and the door was opened wide for the introduction of Books. During the reign of Emperor Hsiao-wu [5] (B.C. 140-85), portions of Books were missing, and tablets were lost, leading to a lack of ceremonies and music that were

1 For the statements in the two last paragraphs, see 西河合集, 大學證文, 卷 一.
2 前漢書, 本志, 第十卷, 藝文志.
3 仲尼.
4 篇籍, slips and tablets of bamboo, which supplied in those days the place of paper.
5 世界孝武皇帝.

1 For the statements in the last two paragraphs, see 西河合集, 大學證文, 卷一.
2 前漢書, 本志, 第十卷, 藝文志.
3 仲尼.
4 載書, slips and tablets of bamboo, which were used in those days instead of paper.
5 世界孝武皇帝.

suffering great damage, he was moved to sorrow and said, "I am very sad for this." He therefore formed the plan of Repositories, in which the Books might be stored, and appointed officers to transcribe Books on an extensive scale, embracing the works of the various scholars, that they might all be placed in the Repositories. The emperor Ch'ang (B.C. 32-5), finding that a portion of the Books still continued dispersed or missing, commissioned Ch'an Nang, the Superintendent of Guests [2], to search for undiscovered Books throughout the empire, and by special edict ordered the chief of the Banqueting House, Liu Hsiang [3], to examine the Classical Works, along with the commentaries on them, the writings of the scholars, and all poetical productions; the Master-controller of Infantry, Zan Hwang [4], to examine the Books on the art of war; the Grand Historiographer, Yin Hsien [5], to examine the Books treating of the art of numbers (i.e. divination); and the imperial Physician, Li Chu-kwo [6], to examine the Books on medicine. Whenever any book was done with, Hsiang forthwith arranged it, indexed it, and made a digest of it, which was presented to the emperor. While this work was in progress, Hsiang died, and the emperor Ai (B.C. 6-A.D. 1) appointed his son, Hsin [7], a Master of the imperial carriages, to complete his father's work. On this, Hsin collected all the Books, and presented a report of them, under seven divisions.'

suffering significant loss, he felt deep sorrow and said, "I am very sad about this." He then came up with the idea of creating Repositories, where the Books could be stored, and assigned officials to extensively transcribe Books, collecting works from various scholars so they could all be housed in the Repositories. The emperor Ch'ang (B.C. 32-5), noticing that some Books were still scattered or missing, tasked Ch'an Nang, the Superintendent of Guests [2], with searching for undiscovered Books throughout the empire. By special order, he instructed Liu Hsiang [3], the head of the Banqueting House, to review the Classical Works, along with their commentaries, writings by scholars, and all poetry; he tasked Zan Hwang [4], the Master-controller of Infantry, with examining Books on military strategy; Yin Hsien [5], the Grand Historiographer, to look into Books on numbers (i.e. divination); and Li Chu-kwo [6], the imperial Physician, to review Books on medicine. Whenever a book was completed, Hsiang would immediately organize it, index it, and create a summary that was presented to the emperor. While this project was ongoing, Hsiang passed away, and the emperor Ai (B.C. 6-A.D. 1) appointed his son, Hsin [7], a Master of the imperial carriages, to finish his father's work. In response, Hsin gathered all the Books and submitted a report, organized into seven sections.

The first of these divisions seems to have been a general catalogue [8] containing perhaps only the titles of the works included in the other six. The second embraced the Classical Works [9]. From the abstract of it, which is preserved in the chapter referred to, we find that there were 294 collections of the Yi-ching from thirteen different individuals or editors [10]; 412 collections of the Shu-ching, from nine different individuals; 416 volumes of the Shih-ching, from six different individuals [11]; of the Books of Rites, 555 collec-

The first of these divisions appears to have been a general list [8] that likely contained only the titles of the works featured in the other six. The second included the Classical Works [9]. From the summary preserved in the referenced chapter, we see that there were 294 collections of the Yi-ching from thirteen different individuals or editors [10]; 412 collections of the Shu-ching, from nine individuals; and 416 volumes of the Shih-ching, from six different individuals [11]; of the Books of Rites, 555 collec-

1 孝成皇帝.
2 謁者陳農.
3 光祿大夫劉向.
4 步兵校慰任宏.
5 太史令尹咸.
6 侍醫李桂國.
7 侍中奉車都慰歆.
8 輯略.
9 六藝略.
10 凡易, 十三家, 二百九十四篇. How much of the whole work was contained in each 篇, it is impossible to determine. P. Regis says: 'Pien, quemadmodum Gallice dicimus "des pieces d'�©loquence, de po�©sie."'
11 詩, 六家, 四百一十六卷. The collections of the Shih-ching are mentioned under the name of chuan, 'sections,' 'portions.' Had p'ien been used, it might have been understood of individual odes. This change of terms shows that by p'ien in the other summaries, we are not to understand single blocks or chapters.

1 Emperor Xiaocheng.
2 Envoy Chen Nong.
3 Grand Counselor Liu Xiang.
4 Infantry Officer Ren Hong.
5 Grand Historian Yin Xian.
6 Court Physician Li Guiguo.
7 Chamberlain to the Emperor Feng Che Duwi Xin.
8 Synopsis.
9 Six Arts Summary.
10 In total, there were 294 sections across thirteen families. It's impossible to determine how much of the whole work was included in each section. P. Regis states: 'A section, as we say in French "des pieces d'éloquence, de poésie."
11 Poetry, six families, 416 volumes. The collections of the Shih-ching are referred to as chuan, 'sections,' or 'portions.' If p'ien had been used, it would have been understood to refer to individual odes. This change in terminology indicates that when p'ien is mentioned in other summaries, we should not interpret it as referring to single blocks or chapters.

tions, from thirteen different individuals; of the Books on Music, 165 collections, from six different editors; 948 collections of History, under the heading of the Ch'un Ch'iu, from twenty-three different individuals; 229 collections of the Lun Yu, including the Analects and kindred fragments, from twelve different individuals; of the Hsiao-ching, embracing also the R Ya, and some other portions of the ancient literature, 59 collections, from eleven different individuals; and finally of the lesser Learning, being works on the form of the characters, 45 collections, from eleven different individuals. The works of Mencius were included in the second division [1], among the writings of what were deemed orthodox scholars [2], of which there were 836 collections, from fifty-three different individuals.

tions, from thirteen different individuals; of the Books on Music, 165 collections, from six different editors; 948 collections of History, under the heading of the Ch'un Ch'iu, from twenty-three different individuals; 229 collections of the Lun Yu, including the Analects and related fragments, from twelve different individuals; of the Hsiao-ching, also including the R Ya, and some other parts of ancient literature, 59 collections, from eleven different individuals; and finally of the lesser Learning, which are works on the structure of the characters, 45 collections, from eleven different individuals. The works of Mencius were included in the second division [1], among the writings of what were considered orthodox scholars [2], which totaled 836 collections, from fifty-three different individuals.

3. The above important document is sufficient to show how the emperors of the Han dynasty, as soon as they had made good their possession of the empire, turned their attention to recover the ancient literature of the nation, the Classical Books engaging their first care, and how earnestly and effectively the scholars of the time responded to the wishes of their rulers. In addition to the facts specified in the preface to it, I may relate that the ordinance of the Ch'in dynasty against possessing the Classical Books (with the exception, as it will appear in its proper place, of the Yi-ching) was repealed by the second sovereign of the Han, the emperor Hsiao Hui [3], in the fourth year of his reign, B.C. 191, and that a large portion of the Shu-ching was recovered in the time of the third emperor, B.C. 179-157, while in the year B.C. 136 a special Board was constituted, consisting of literati, who were put in charge of the five Ching [4].

3. The important document mentioned above clearly shows how the emperors of the Han dynasty, after securing their empire, focused on recovering the nation's ancient literature, with the Classical Books being their top priority. It also highlights how passionately and effectively the scholars of that time responded to their rulers' wishes. In addition to the details provided in the preface, I should mention that the Ch'in dynasty's ban on owning the Classical Books (except for the Yi-ching, which will be discussed later) was lifted by the second Han emperor, Hsiao Hui [3], in the fourth year of his reign, 191 B.C. Moreover, a significant portion of the Shu-ching was restored during the reign of the third emperor from 179 to 157 B.C., and in 136 B.C., a special Board made up of scholars was established to oversee the five Ching [4].

4. The collections reported on by Liu Hsin suffered damage in the troubles which began A.D. 8, and continued till the rise of the second or eastern Han dynasty in the year 25. The founder of it (A.D. 25-57) zealously promoted the undertaking of his predecessors, and additional repositories were required for the Books which were collected. His successors, the emperors Hsiao-ming [5] (58-75), Hsiao-chang [6] (76-88), and Hsiao-hwo [7] (89-105), took a part themselves in the studies and discussions of the literary tribunal, and

4. The collections mentioned by Liu Hsin were damaged during the conflicts that started in A.D. 8 and lasted until the beginning of the second or eastern Han dynasty in the year 25. The founder of this dynasty (A.D. 25-57) actively supported the efforts of his predecessors, and more storage spaces were needed for the collected Books. His successors, the emperors Hsiao-ming [5] (58-75), Hsiao-chang [6] (76-88), and Hsiao-hwo [7] (89-105), personally participated in the studies and discussions of the literary court, and

1 諸子略.
2 儒家者流.
3 孝惠皇帝.
4 武帝建元五年, 初置五經博士.
5 顯宗孝明皇帝.
6 肅宗孝章皇帝.
7 孝和皇帝.

1 Various Texts Overview.
2 Confucian Scholars.
3 Emperor Xiaohui.
4 In the fifth year of Emperor Wu's reign, the Doctor of the Five Classics was first established.
5 Emperor Xianzong Xiaoming.
6 Emperor Suzong Xiaozhang.
7 Emperor Xiahe.

the emperor Hsiao-ling [1], between the years 172-178, had the text of the five Ching, as it had been fixed, cut in slabs of stone, and set up in the capital outside the gate of the Grand College. Some old accounts say that the characters were in three different forms, but they were only in one form; -- see the 287th book of Chu I-tsun's great Work.

the emperor Hsiao-ling [1], between the years 172-178, had the text of the five Ching, as it had been established, carved into stone slabs and displayed in the capital outside the gate of the Grand College. Some old records claim the characters were in three different styles, but they were actually in just one style; -- see the 287th book of Chu I-tsun's great Work.

5. Since the Han, the successive dynasties have considered the literary monuments of the country to be an object of their special care. Many of them have issued editions of the Classics, embodying the commentaries of preceding generations. No dynasty has distinguished itself more in this line than the present Manchau possessors of the empire. In fine, the evidence is complete that the Classical Books of China have come down from at least a century before our Christian era, substantially the same as we have them at present.

5. Since the Han dynasty, the following dynasties have treated the literary works of the country with special attention. Many of them have released editions of the Classics, including the commentaries from earlier generations. No dynasty has excelled in this regard more than the current Manchu rulers of the empire. In short, it's clear that the Classical Books of China have remained largely unchanged since at least a century before our era.

6. But it still remains to inquire in what condition we may suppose the Books were, when the scholars of the Han dynasty commenced their labors upon them. They acknowledge that the tablets -- we cannot here speak of manuscripts -- were mutilated and in disorder. Was the injury which they had received of such an extent that all the care and study put forth on the small remains would be of little use? This question can be answered satisfactorily, only by an examination of the evidence which is adduced for the text of each particular Classic; but it can be made apparent that there is nothing, in the nature of the case, to interfere with our believing that the materials were sufficient to enable the scholars to execute the work intrusted to them.

6. But we still need to consider what condition the books were in when the scholars of the Han dynasty started their work on them. They acknowledge that the tablets — we can't talk about manuscripts here — were damaged and disorganized. Was the damage so severe that all the effort and study invested in the small remains would be of little benefit? This question can only be answered satisfactorily by examining the evidence presented for the text of each specific Classic; however, it can be shown that there is nothing, in this situation, to prevent us from believing that the materials were sufficient for the scholars to complete the work assigned to them.

7 The burning of the ancient Books by order of the founder of the Ch'in dynasty is always referred to as the greatest disaster which they sustained, and with this is coupled the slaughter of many of the Literati by the same monarch.

7 The burning of the ancient books by the founder of the Ch'in dynasty is commonly seen as the greatest disaster they faced, and this is paired with the massacre of many scholars by the same ruler.

The account which we have of these transactions in the Historical Records is the following [2]:

The account we have of these events in the Historical Records is as follows [2]:

'In his 34th year [the 34th year, that is, after he had ascended the throne of Ch'in. It was only the 9th year after he had been acknowledged Sovereign of the empire, coinciding with B.C. 213], the emperor, returning from a visit to the south, which had extended

'In his 34th year [the 34th year, that is, after he had ascended the throne of Ch'in. It was only the 9th year after he had been acknowledged Sovereign of the empire, coinciding with B.C. 213], the emperor, returning from a visit to the south, which had extended

1 孝靈皇帝.
2 I have thought it well to endeavour to translate the whole of the passages. Father de Mailla merely constructs from them a narrative of his own; see L'Histoire G�©n�©rale de La China, tome ii. pp. 399-402. The 通鑑網目 avoids the difficulties of the original by giving an abridgment of it.

1 孝靈皇帝.
2 I thought it would be good to try to translate all of the passages. Father de Mailla only creates his own narrative from them; see L'Histoire Générale de La China, volume ii, pages 399-402. The 通鑑網目 sidesteps the challenges of the original by providing a summary of it.

as far as Yueh, gave a feast in his palace at Hsien-yang, when the Great Scholars, amounting to seventy men, appeared and wished him a long life [1]. One of the principal ministers, Chau Ch'ing-ch'an [2], came forward and said, "Formerly, the State of Ch'in was only 1000 li in extent, but Your Majesty, by your spirit-like efficacy and intelligent wisdom, has tranquillized and settled the whole empire, and driven away all barbarous tribes, so that, wherever the sun and moon shine, all rulers appear before you as guests acknowledging subjection. You have formed the states of the various princes into provinces and districts, where the people enjoy a happy tranquillity, suffering no more from the calamities of war and contention. This condition of things will be transmitted for 10,000 generations. From the highest antiquity there has been no one in awful virtue like Your Majesty."

as far as Yueh, hosted a feast in his palace at Hsien-yang, where seventy Great Scholars gathered to wish him a long life [1]. One of the main ministers, Chau Ch'ing-ch'an [2], stepped forward and said, "In the past, the State of Ch'in only covered 1000 li, but Your Majesty, with your extraordinary effectiveness and wise leadership, has brought peace to the entire empire and chased away all barbarous tribes, so that wherever the sun and moon shine, all rulers come to you as guests, acknowledging your authority. You have organized the various states of the princes into provinces and districts, allowing the people to enjoy a peaceful and happy existence, free from the disasters of war and conflict. This state of harmony will be passed down for 10,000 generations. Throughout history, no one has exhibited such incredible virtue as Your Majesty."

'The emperor was pleased with this flattery, when Shun-yu Yueh [3], one of the Great Scholars, a native of Ch'i, advanced and said, "The sovereigns of Yin and Chau, for more than a thousand years, invested their sons and younger brothers, and meritorious ministers, with domains and rule, and could thus depend upon them for support and aid;-- that I have heard. But now Your Majesty is in possession of all within the seas, and your sons and younger brothers are nothing but private individuals. The issue will be that some one will arise to play the part of T'ien Ch'ang [4], or of the six nobles of Tsin. Without the support of your own family, where will you find the aid which you may require? That a state of things not modelled from the lessons of antiquity can long continue;-- that is what I have not heard. Ch'ing is now showing himself to be a flatterer, who increases the errors of Your Majesty, and not a loyal minister."

The emperor was flattered by this compliment when Shun-yu Yueh [3], one of the Great Scholars from Ch'i, stepped forward and said, "The rulers of Yin and Chau appointed their sons, younger brothers, and loyal ministers to regions and authority for over a thousand years, allowing them to rely on their support and assistance; that's what I've heard. But now, Your Majesty, you control everything within the seas, and your sons and younger brothers are just regular individuals. This could lead to someone taking on the role of T'ien Ch'ang [4] or the six nobles of Tsin. Without support from your own family, where will you find the help you might need? I haven’t heard that a situation not based on the lessons of ancient times can last for long. Ch’ing is now revealing himself to be a flatterer who amplifies Your Majesty’s mistakes, not a loyal minister."

'The emperor requested the opinions of others on this representation, and the premier, Li Sze [5], said, "The five emperors were not one the double of the other, nor did the three dynasties accept one another's ways. Each had a peculiar system of government, not for the sake of the contrariety, but as being required by the changed times. Now, Your Majesty has laid the foundations of

'The emperor asked for feedback from others on this representation, and the premier, Li Sze [5], said, "The five emperors weren't like each other, and the three dynasties didn't follow each other's methods. Each had its own unique system of government, not out of disagreement, but because it was needed for the changing times. Now, Your Majesty has established the foundations of

1 博士七十人前為壽. The 博士 were not only 'great scholars,' but had an official rank. There was what we may call a college of them, consisting of seventy members.
2 僕射, 周青臣.
3 淳于越.
4 田常. -- 常 should probably be 恆, as it is given in the T'ung Chien. See Analects XIV. xxii. T'ien Hang was the same as Ch'an Ch'ang of that chapter.
5 丞相李斯

1 Seventy scholars were honored for their longevity. The scholars were not just 'great thinkers,' but held an official rank. There was what we might call a college of them, consisting of seventy members.
2 The servant, Zhou Qingchen.
3 Chunyu Yue.
4 Tian Chang. -- Chang should probably be Heng, as it is given in the T'ung Chien. See Analects XIV. xxii. Tian Hang was the same as Chan Chang from that chapter.
5 Chancellor Li Si

imperial sway, so that it will last for 10,000 generations. This is indeed beyond what a stupid scholar can understand. And, moreover, Yueh only talks of things belonging to the Three Dynasties, which are not fit to be models to you. At other times, when the princes were all striving together, they endeavoured to gather the wandering scholars about them; but now, the empire is in a stable condition, and laws and ordinances issue from one supreme authority. Let those of the people who abide in their homes give their strength to the toils of husbandry, while those who become scholars should study the various laws and prohibitions. Instead of doing this, however, the scholars do not learn what belongs to the present day, but study antiquity. They go on to condemn the present time, leading the masses of the people astray, and to disorder.

imperial influence, designed to last for 10,000 generations. This is truly beyond what a foolish scholar can grasp. Furthermore, Yueh only discusses matters from the Three Dynasties, which are not suitable models for you. In the past, when the princes were all competing with each other, they worked to gather wandering scholars around them; but now, the empire is stable, and laws and regulations come from a single supreme authority. Let those who stay in their homes contribute their efforts to farming, while those who choose to be scholars should focus on the current laws and restrictions. Instead, the scholars ignore what is relevant today and study the past. They go on to criticize the present time, misleading the masses and causing disorder.

'"At the risk of my life, I, the prime minister, say: Formerly, when the nation was disunited and disturbed, there was no one who could give unity to it. The princes therefore stood up together; constant references were made to antiquity to the injury of the present state; baseless statements were dressed up to confound what was real, and men made a boast of their own peculiar learning to condemn what their rulers appointed. And now, when Your Majesty has consolidated the empire, and, distinguishing black from white, has constituted it a stable unity, they still honour their peculiar learning, and combine together; they teach men what is contrary to your laws. When they hear that an ordinance has been issued, every one sets to discussing it with his learning. In the court, they are dissatisfied in heart; out of it, they keep talking in the streets. While they make a pretense of vaunting their Master, they consider it fine to have extraordinary views of their own. And so they lead on the people to be guilty of murmuring and evil speaking. If these things are not prohibited, Your Majesty's authority will decline, and parties will be formed. The best way is to prohibit them, I pray that all the Records in charge of the Historiographers be burned, excepting those of Ch'in; that, with the exception of those officers belonging to the Board of Great Scholars, all throughout the empire who presume to keep copies of the Shih-ching, or of the Shu-ching, or of the books of the Hundred Schools, be required to go with them to the officers in charge of the several districts, and burn them [1]; that all who may dare to speak

'"At the risk of my life, I, the prime minister, say: In the past, when the nation was divided and troubled, there was no one who could bring it together. The princes then united; constant references were made to the past, undermining the present situation; unfounded claims were dressed up to confuse what was real, and people boasted about their special knowledge to criticize what their leaders had put in place. And now, when Your Majesty has strengthened the empire, clearly distinguishing right from wrong and creating a stable unity, they still honor their unique knowledge and band together; they teach people ideas that go against your laws. When they hear that a new rule has been announced, everyone jumps in to debate it using their learning. Inside the court, they are dissatisfied; outside, they keep talking in the streets. While they pretend to praise their Master, they think it's great to have their own extraordinary opinions. This leads the people to complain and speak ill. If these behaviors aren't stopped, Your Majesty's authority will weaken, and factions will form. The best solution is to ban them. I urge that all documents held by the Historiographers be destroyed, except for those from Ch'in; that, aside from the officials in the Board of Great Scholars, everyone else in the empire with copies of the Shih-ching, or Shu-ching, or any of the Hundred Schools' texts, be required to bring them to local officers and burn them [1]; that anyone who dares to speak'

1 悉詣守尉雜燒之.

1 悉詣守尉杂烧之.

together about the Shih and the Shu be put to death, and their bodies exposed in the market-place; that those who make mention of the past, so as to blame the present, be put to death along with their relatives; that officers who shall know of the violation of those rules and not inform against the offenders, be held equally guilty with them; and that whoever shall not have burned their Books within thirty days after the issuing of the ordinance, be branded and sent to labor on the wall for four years. The only Books which should be spared are those on medicine, divination, and husbandry. Whoever wants to learn the laws may go to the magistrates and learn of them."

together about the Shih and the Shu should be executed, and their bodies displayed in the marketplace; that anyone who mentions the past to criticize the present should be executed along with their family; that officials who are aware of violations of these rules and do not report the offenders should be held equally responsible; and that anyone who does not burn their books within thirty days of the issuance of this order will be branded and forced to work on the wall for four years. The only books that should be spared are those on medicine, divination, and farming. Anyone who wants to learn the laws can go to the magistrates and learn from them.

'The imperial decision was -- "Approved."'

'The imperial decision was -- "Approved."'

The destruction of the scholars is related more briefly. In the year after the burning of the Books, the resentment of the emperor was excited by the remarks and the flight of two scholars who had been favourites with him, and he determined to institute a strict inquiry about all of their class in Hsien-yang, to find out whether they had been making ominous speeches about him, and disturbing the minds of the people. The investigation was committed to the Censors [1], and it being discovered that upwards of 460 scholars had violated the prohibitions, they were all buried alive in pits [2], for a warning to the empire, while degradation and banishment were employed more strictly than before against all who fell under suspicion. The emperor's eldest son, Fu-su, remonstrated with him, saying that such measures against those who repeated the words of Confucius and sought to imitate him, would alienate all the people from their infant dynasty, but his interference offended him father so much that he was sent off from court, to be with the general who was superintending the building of the great wall.

The destruction of the scholars is described more briefly. In the year after the burning of the Books, the emperor became angry due to the comments and the escape of two scholars who had previously been his favorites. He decided to launch a strict investigation into all scholars in Hsien-yang to see if they had been making negative remarks about him and unsettling the public. The investigation was assigned to the Censors [1], and it was found that over 460 scholars had broken the laws. They were all buried alive in pits [2] as a warning to the empire, while stricter measures of humiliation and exile were enforced against anyone else who was suspected. The emperor's eldest son, Fu-su, tried to reason with him, saying that such actions against those who repeated the words of Confucius and tried to emulate him would drive the people away from their young dynasty, but his intervention angered his father so much that he was sent away from court to join the general overseeing the construction of the great wall.

8. No attempts have been made by Chinese critics and historians to discredit the record of these events, though some have questioned the extent of the injury inflicted by them on the monuments of their ancient literature [3]. It is important to observe that the edict against the Books did not extend to the Yi-ching, which was

8. No attempts have been made by Chinese critics and historians to discredit the record of these events, though some have questioned the extent of the injury inflicted by them on the monuments of their ancient literature [3]. It is important to observe that the edict against the Books did not extend to the Yi-ching, which was

1 御史悉案問諸生, 諸生傳相告引.
2 自除犯禁者, 四百六餘人, 皆阬之咸陽. The meaning of this passage as a whole is sufficiently plain, but I am unable to make out the force of the phrase 自 除.
3 See the remarks of Chamg Chia-tsi (夾際鄭氏), of the Sung dynasty, on the subject, in the 文獻通考, Bk. clxxiv. p. 5.

1 The inspector questioned all the students, and they communicated the information to each other.
2 Excluding those who committed offenses, more than four hundred people were all sent to Xianyang. The overall meaning of this passage is clear, but I'm having trouble understanding the phrase "excluding."
3 See the comments of Chamg Chia-tsi (夾際鄭氏) from the Song dynasty on this topic in 文獻通考, Bk. clxxiv. p. 5.

exempted as being a work on divination, nor did it extend to the other classics which were in charge of the Board of Great Scholars. There ought to have been no difficulty in finding copies when the Han dynasty superseded that of the Ch'in, and probably there would have been none but for the sack of the capital in B.C. 206 by Hsiang Yu, the formidable opponent of the founder of the House of Han. Then, we are told, the fires blazed for three months among the palaces and public buildings, and must have proved as destructive to the copies of the Great Scholars as the edict of the tyrant had been to the copies among the people.

exempted as a work on divination, nor did it include the other classics overseen by the Board of Great Scholars. There shouldn't have been any trouble finding copies when the Han dynasty took over from the Ch'in, and likely there wouldn’t have been if it weren't for the sack of the capital in B.C. 206 by Hsiang Yu, the powerful opponent of the founder of the House of Han. Then, it’s said, the fires raged for three months through the palaces and public buildings, which must have been as devastating to the copies of the Great Scholars as the edict of the tyrant had been to the copies among the people.

It is to be noted also that the life of Shih Hwang Ti lasted only three years after the promulgation of his edict. He died in B.C. 210, and the reign of his second son who succeeded him lasted only other three years. A brief period of disorder and struggling for the supreme authority between different chiefs ensured; but the reign of the founder of the Han dynasty dates from B.C. 202. Thus, eleven years were all which intervened between the order for the burning of the Books and rise of that family, which signaled itself by the care which it bestowed for their recovery; and from the edict of the tyrant of Ch'in against private individuals having copies in their keeping, to its express abrogation by the emperor Hsiao Hui, there were only twenty-two years. We may believe, indeed, that vigorous efforts to carry the edict into effect would not be continued longer than the life of its author,-- that is, not for more than about three years. The calamity inflicted upon the ancient Books of China by the House of Ch'in could not have approached to anything like a complete destruction of them. There would be no occasion for the scholars of the Han dynasty, in regard to the bulk of their ancient literature, to undertake more than the work of recension and editing.

It’s important to note that Shih Hwang Ti's life lasted just three years after he issued his edict. He died in 210 B.C., and his second son, who succeeded him, ruled for only three more years. This was followed by a short period of chaos and power struggles among various leaders, but the start of the Han dynasty is marked from 202 B.C. Thus, only eleven years passed between the order to burn the books and the rise of that dynasty, which showed a commitment to recovering those works. Moreover, from the tyrant of Ch'in's decree against individuals owning copies of the texts to its formal repeal by Emperor Hsiao Hui, just twenty-two years elapsed. We can assume that the intense efforts to enforce the edict would last no longer than its creator's life—that is, no more than about three years. The destruction caused to ancient Chinese texts by the House of Ch'in certainly didn’t amount to anything like complete annihilation. Therefore, the scholars of the Han dynasty likely only needed to focus on revising and editing the bulk of their ancient literature.

9. The idea of forgery by them on a large scale is out of the question. The catalogues of Liang Hsin enumerated more than 13,000 volumes of a larger or smaller size, the productions of nearly 600 different writers, and arranged in thirty-eight subdivisions of subjects [1]. In the third catalogue, the first subdivision contained the orthodox writers [2], to the number of fifty-three, with 836 Works or portions of their Works. Between Mencius and

9. The idea that they could commit forgery on a large scale is impossible. The catalogs of Liang Hsin listed more than 13,000 volumes of various sizes, produced by nearly 600 different authors, and organized into thirty-eight subject categories [1]. In the third catalog, the first category included the mainstream writers [2], totaling fifty-three, with 836 works or parts of their works. Between Mencius and

1 凡書六略, 三十八種, 五百九十六家, 萬三千二百六九卷.
2 儒家者流.

1 There are six categories of text, thirty-eight types, from five hundred ninety-six authors, totaling thirty-two thousand two hundred sixty-nine volumes.
2 These are the followers of Confucius.

K'ung Chi, the grandson of Confucius, eight different authors have place. The second subdivision contained the Works of the Taoist school [1], amounting to 993 collections, from thirty-seven different authors. The sixth subdivision contained the Mohist writers [2], to the number of six, with their productions in 86 collections. I specify these two subdivisions, because they embrace the Works of schools or sects antagonistic to that of Confucius, and some of them still hold a place in Chinese literature, and contain many references to the five Classics, and to Confucius and his disciples.

K'ung Chi, the grandson of Confucius, has eight different authors associated with him. The second subdivision includes the works of the Taoist school [1], which consists of 993 collections from thirty-seven different authors. The sixth subdivision features the Mohist writers [2], totaling six, with their works in 86 collections. I highlight these two subdivisions because they represent the works of schools or sects that oppose Confucius, and some of them still have a significant presence in Chinese literature, containing numerous references to the five Classics, as well as to Confucius and his disciples.

10. The inquiry pursued in the above paragraphs conducts us to the conclusion that the materials from which the classics, as they have come down to us, were compiled and edited in the two centuries preceding our Christian era, were genuine remains, going back to a still more remote period. The injury which they sustained from the dynasty of Ch'in was, I believe, the same in character as that to which they were exposed during all the time of 'the Warring States.' It may have been more intense in degree, but the constant warfare which prevailed for some centuries among the different states which composed the kingdom was eminently unfavourable to the cultivation of literature. Mencius tells us how the princes had made away with many of the records of antiquity, from which their own usurpations and innovations might have been condemned [3]. Still the times were not unfruitful, either in scholars or statesmen, to whom the ways and monuments of antiquity were dear, and the space from the rise of the Ch'in dynasty to the death of Confucius was not very great. It only amounted to 258 years. Between these two periods Mencius stands as a connecting link. Born probably in the year B.C. 371, he reached, by the intervention of Kung Chi, back to the sage himself, and as his death happened B.C. 288, we are brought down to within nearly half a century of the Ch'in dynasty. From all these considerations we may proceed with confidence to consider each separate Work, believing that we have in these Classics and Books what the great sage of China and his disciples gave to their country more than 2000 years ago.

10. The investigation presented in the previous paragraphs leads us to the conclusion that the materials from which the classics, as we have them today, were compiled and edited in the two centuries before our Christian era were genuine remnants from an even earlier time. The damage they suffered during the Ch'in dynasty was, I believe, similar to what they experienced throughout the entire period of the Warring States. It may have been more severe, but the ongoing conflicts among the various states that made up the kingdom were highly detrimental to the development of literature. Mencius tells us how the rulers eliminated many records of the past that could have challenged their own claims and changes [3]. Still, the era was not without its scholars or statesmen who cherished the traditions and monuments of antiquity, and the period from the rise of the Ch'in dynasty to Confucius's death was relatively short—only 258 years. Mencius serves as a link between these two times. Born around 371 B.C., he was connected, through Kung Chi, back to the sage himself, and since his death occurred in 288 B.C., we come down to nearly half a century before the Ch'in dynasty. Considering all these aspects, we can confidently examine each individual Work, believing that we possess in these Classics and Books what the great sage of China and his disciples provided to their country more than 2000 years ago.

1 道家者流.
2 墨家者流.
3 See Mencius, V. Pt. II. ii. 2.

1 Daoism is a tradition.
2 Mohism is a tradition.
3 See Mencius, V. Pt. II. ii. 2.

CHAPTER II.
OF THE CONFUCIAN ANALECTS.

CHAPTER II.
THE CONFUCIAN ANALECTS.

SECTION I.
FORMATION OF THE TEXT OF THE ANALECTS BY THE SCHOLARS OF THE HAN DYNASTY.

SECTION I.
FORMATION OF THE TEXT OF THE ANALECTS BY THE SCHOLARS OF THE HAN DYNASTY.

1. When the work of collecting and editing the remains of the Classical Books was undertaken by the scholars of Han, there appeared two different copies of the Analects, one from Lu, the native State of Confucius, and the other from Ch'i, the State adjoining. Between these there were considerable differences. The former consisted of twenty Books or Chapters, the same as those into which the Classic is now divided. The latter contained two Books in addition, and in the twenty Books, which they had in common, the chapters and sentences were somewhat more numerous than in the Lu exemplar.

1. When the scholars of Han began the work of collecting and editing the remains of the Classical Books, two different versions of the Analects emerged: one from Lu, Confucius's home state, and the other from Ch'i, the neighboring state. There were significant differences between them. The version from Lu had twenty Books or Chapters, which is the same division used today. The version from Ch'i included two additional Books, and in the twenty Books they shared, the chapters and sentences were slightly more numerous than in the Lu version.

2. The names of several individuals are given, who devoted themselves to the study of those two copies of the Classic. Among the patrons of the Lu copy are mentioned the names of Hsia-hau Shang, grand-tutor of the heir- apparent, who died at the age of 90, and in the reign of the emperor Hsuan (B.C. 73-49) [1]; Hsiao Wang-chih [2], a general-officer, who died in the reign of the emperor Yuan (B.C. 48-33); Wei Hsien, who was a premier of the empire from B.C. 70-66; and his son Hsuan-ch'ang [3]. As patrons of the Ch'i copy, we have Wang Ch'ing, who was a censor in the year B.C. 99 [4]; Yung Shang [5]; and Wang Chi [6], a statesman who died in the beginning of the reign of the emperor Yuan.

2. Several individuals are named who dedicated themselves to studying the two copies of the Classic. Among the supporters of the Lu copy are Hsia-hau Shang, the grand tutor of the heir-apparent, who passed away at the age of 90 during the reign of Emperor Hsuan (B.C. 73-49) [1]; Hsiao Wang-chih [2], a general officer who died during Emperor Yuan's reign (B.C. 48-33); Wei Hsien, who served as premier from B.C. 70-66; and his son Hsuan-ch'ang [3]. As supporters of the Ch'i copy, we have Wang Ch'ing, a censor in the year B.C. 99 [4]; Yung Shang [5]; and Wang Chi [6], a statesman who died at the beginning of Emperor Yuan's reign.

3. But a third copy of the Analects was discovered about B.C. 150. One of the sons of the emperor Ching was appointed king of Lu [7] in the year B.C. 154, and some time after, wishing to enlarge his palace, he proceeded to pull down the house of the K'ung family, known as that where Confucius himself had lived.

3. But a third copy of the Analects was found around 150 B.C. One of the sons of Emperor Ching was made king of Lu [7] in 154 B.C., and later, wanting to expand his palace, he started tearing down the home of the K'ung family, recognized as the place where Confucius had lived.

1 太子大傳夏侯勝.
2 前將軍, 蕭望之.
3 丞相, 韋賢, 及子, 玄成.
4 王卿.
5 庸生.
6 中尉王吉.
7 魯王共 (or 恭).

1 Crown Prince's Great Biography: Xiahou Sheng.
2 Former General, Xiao Wangzhi.
3 Chancellor, Wei Xian, and his son, Xuan Cheng.
4 Wang Qing.
5 Yong Sheng.
6 Lieutenant Wang Ji.
7 King Lu Gong (or Gong).

While doing so, there were found in the wall copies of the Shu-ching, the Ch'un Ch'iu, the Hsiao-ching, and the Lun Yu or Analects, which had been deposited there, when the edict for the burning of the Books was issued. There were all written, however, in the most ancient form of the Chinese character [1], which had fallen into disuse, and the king returned them to the K'ung family, the head of which, K'ung An-kwo [2], gave himself to the study of them, and finally, in obedience to an imperial order, published a Work called "The Lun Yu, with Explanations of the Characters, and Exhibition of the Meaning [3].'

While doing this, they discovered copies of the Shu-ching, the Ch'un Ch'iu, the Hsiao-ching, and the Lun Yu or Analects in the wall, which had been hidden there when the order to burn the books was issued. However, they were all written in the oldest form of Chinese characters, which had fallen out of use. The king returned them to the K'ung family, whose leader, K'ung An-kwo, devoted himself to studying them. Eventually, in response to an imperial decree, he published a work titled "The Lun Yu, with Explanations of the Characters, and Exhibition of the Meaning."

4. The recovery of this copy will be seen to be a most important circumstance in the history f the text of the Analects. It is referred to by Chinese writers, as 'The old Lun Yu.' In the historical narrative which we have of the affair, a circumstance is added which may appear to some minds to throw suspicion on the whole account. The king was finally arrested, we are told, in his purpose to destroy the house, by hearing the sounds of bells, musical stones, lutes, and citherns, as he was ascending the steps that led to the ancestral hall or temple. This incident was contrived, we may suppose, by the K'ung family, to preserve the house, or it may have been devised by the historian to glorify the sage, but we may not, on account of it, discredit the finding of the ancient copies of the Books. We have K'ung An-kwo's own account of their being committed to him, and of the ways which he took to decipher them. The work upon the Analects, mentioned above, has not indeed come down to us, but his labors on the Shu-ching still remain.

4. The recovery of this copy is a very significant event in the history of the text of the Analects. Chinese writers refer to it as 'The old Lun Yu.' In the historical account we have of this event, there’s an added detail that might raise doubts for some people about the entire story. We are told that the king was ultimately stopped in his plan to destroy the house when he heard the sounds of bells, musical stones, lutes, and citherns as he was climbing the steps leading to the ancestral hall or temple. This incident may have been orchestrated by the K'ung family to save the house, or it could have been invented by the historian to honor the sage, but we shouldn't dismiss the discovery of the ancient copies of the Books just because of this. We have K'ung An-kwo's own account of how they were entrusted to him and the methods he used to interpret them. While the work on the Analects mentioned earlier has not survived, his efforts on the Shu-ching are still here.

5. It has been already stated, that the Lun Yu of Ch'i contained two Books more than that of Lu. In this respect, the old Lun Yu agreed with the Lu exemplar. Those two books were wanting in it as well. The last book of the Lu Lun was divided in it, however, into two, the chapter beginning, 'Yao said,' forming a whole Book by itself, and the remaining two chapters formed another Book beginning 'Tsze-chang.' With this trifling difference, the old and the Lu copies appear to have agreed together.

5. It has already been mentioned that the Lun Yu of Ch'i included two more books than the one from Lu. In this regard, the old Lun Yu matched the Lu version. Those two books were missing in it as well. However, the last book of the Lu Lun was split into two in this version, with the chapter starting with 'Yao said' forming a complete book by itself, and the other two chapters making up another book that begins with 'Tsze-chang.' Aside from this minor difference, the old and Lu copies seem to have been in agreement.

6 Chang Yu, prince of An-ch'ang [4], who died B.C. 4, after having

6 Chang Yu, prince of An-ch'ang [4], who died 4 B.C., after having

1 科斗文子, -- lit. 'tadpole characters.' They were, it is said, the original forms devised by Ts'ang-chieh, with large heads and fine tails, like the creature from which they were named. See the notes to the preface to the Shu-ching in 'The Thirteen Classics.'
2 孔安國.
3 論語訓解. See the preface to the Lun Yu in 'The Thirteen Ching.' It has been my principal authority in this section.
4 安昌侯, 張禹.

1 Tadpole characters. They were, supposedly, the original forms created by Ts'ang-chieh, with big heads and slender tails, similar to the creature they were named after. See the notes to the preface to the Shu-ching in 'The Thirteen Classics.'
2 Kong Anguo.
3 Lunyu Xun Interpretation. See the preface to the Lun Yu in 'The Thirteen Ching.' It has been my main reference in this section.
4 An Changhou, Zhang Yu.

sustained several of the highest offices of the empire, instituted a comparison between the exemplars of Lu and Ch'i, with a view to determine the true text. The result of his labors appeared in twenty-one Books, which are mentioned in Liu Hsin's catalogue. They were known as the Lun of prince Chang [1], and commanded general approbation. To Chang Yu is commonly ascribed the ejecting from the Classic the two additional books which the Ch'i exemplar contained, but Ma Twan-lin prefers to rest that circumstance on the authority of the old Lun, which we have seen was without them [2]. If we had the two Books, we might find sufficient reason from their contents to discredit them. That may have been sufficient for Chang Yu to condemn them as he did, but we can hardly supposed that he did not have before him the old Lun, which had come to light about a century before he published his work.

sustained several of the highest offices of the empire and compared the examples from Lu and Ch'i to determine the true text. The outcome of his work was published in twenty-one Books, which are listed in Liu Hsin's catalogue. They were known as the Lun of Prince Chang [1] and received widespread approval. Chang Yu is generally credited with removing the two extra books that the Ch'i version included from the Classic, but Ma Twan-lin prefers to attribute that decision to the old Lun, which we know didn't include them [2]. If we had the two Books, we might find enough reasons in their content to discredit them. That could have been enough for Chang Yu to dismiss them as he did, but it's hard to believe he wasn't aware of the old Lun, which was discovered about a century before he published his work.

7. In the course of the second century, a new edition of the Analects, with a commentary, was published by one of the greatest scholars which China has ever produced, Chang Hsuan, known also as Chang K'ang-ch'ang [3]. He died in the reign of the emperor Hsien (A.D. 190-220) [4] at the age of 74, and the amount of his labors on the ancient classical literature is almost incredible. While he adopted the Lu Lun as the received text of his time, he compared it minutely with those of Ch'i and the old exemplar. In the last section f this chapter will be found a list of the readings in his commentary different from those which are now acknowledged in deference to the authority of Chu Hsi, of the Sung dynasty. They are not many, and their importance is but trifling.

7. During the second century, a new edition of the Analects, with commentary, was published by one of the greatest scholars in China's history, Chang Hsuan, also known as Chang K'ang-ch'ang [3]. He passed away during the reign of Emperor Hsien (A.D. 190-220) [4] at 74 years old, and the amount of work he did on ancient classical literature is almost unbelievable. While he used the Lu Lun as the accepted text of his time, he carefully compared it with those from Ch'i and the old standard. The last section of this chapter contains a list of the readings in his commentary that differ from those currently recognized due to the authority of Chu Hsi from the Sung dynasty. There are not many differences, and their significance is quite minor.

8. On the whole, the above statements will satisfy the reader of the care with which the text of the Lun Yu was fixed during the dynasty of Han.

8. Overall, the statements above will reassure the reader about the attention given to the text of the Lun Yu during the Han dynasty.

SECTION II.
AT WHAT TIME, AND BY WHOM, THE ANALECTS WERE WRITTEN; THEIR PLAN; AND AUTHENTICITY.

SECTION II.
WHEN AND BY WHOM THE ANALECTS WERE WRITTEN; THEIR STRUCTURE; AND AUTHENTICITY.

1. At the commencement of the notes upon the first Book, under the heading, 'The Title of the Work,' I have given the received account of its authorship, which precedes the catalogue

1. At the beginning of the notes on the first Book, under the heading, 'The Title of the Work,' I've provided the accepted version of its authorship, which comes before the catalog.

1 張侯論.
2 文獻通考, Bk. clxxxiv. p. 3.
3 鄭玄, 字康成.
4 孝獻皇帝.

1 Zhang Hou Lun.
2 Wen Xian Tong Kao, Bk. clxxxiv. p. 3.
3 Zheng Xuan, courtesy name Kangcheng.
4 Emperor Xiao Xian.

of Liu Hsin. According to that, the Analects were compiled by the disciples if Confucius coming together after his death, and digesting the memorials of his discourses and conversations which they had severally preserved. But this cannot be true. We may believe, indeed, that many of the disciples put on record conversations which they had had with their master, and notes about his manners and incidents of his life, and that these have been incorporated with the Work which we have, but that Work must have taken its present form at a period somewhat later.

of Liu Hsin. According to that, the Analects were put together by Confucius's disciples after he died, as they shared and organized the records of his teachings and conversations that they each had kept. However, this can't be entirely accurate. While we can assume that many of the disciples recorded their discussions with their master and made notes on his behavior and life experiences, it's likely that these notes were combined into the text we have now at a later time.

In Book VIII, chapters iii iv, we have some notices of the last days of Tsang Shan, and are told that he was visited on his death-bed by the officer Mang Ching. Now Ching was the posthumous title of Chung- sun Chieh [1], and we find him alive (Li Chi, II. Pt. ii. 2) after the death of duke Tao of Lu [2], which took place B.C. 431, about fifty years after the death of Confucius.

In Book VIII, chapters iii and iv, we have some information about the last days of Tsang Shan, and it's noted that he was visited on his deathbed by the officer Mang Ching. Now Ching was the posthumous title of Chungsun Chieh [1], and we see that he was still alive (Li Chi, II. Pt. ii. 2) after the death of duke Tao of Lu [2], which happened in B.C. 431, roughly fifty years after Confucius passed away.

Again, Book XIX is all occupied with the sayings of the disciples. Confucius personally does not appear in it. Parts of it, as chapters iii, xii, and xviii, carry us down to a time when the disciples had schools and followers of their own, and were accustomed to sustain their teachings by referring to the lessons which they had learned from the sage.

Again, Book XIX is entirely focused on the sayings of the disciples. Confucius himself does not appear in it. Sections like chapters iii, xii, and xviii take us to a time when the disciples had their own schools and followers, and they often supported their teachings by referencing the lessons they had learned from the sage.

Thirdly, there is the second chapter of Book XI, the second paragraph of which is evidently a note by the compilers of the Work, enumerating ten of the principal disciples, and classifying them according to their distinguishing characteristics. We can hardly suppose it to have been written while any of the ten were alive. But there is among them the name of Tsze-hsia, who lived to the age of about a hundred. We find him, B.C. 407, three-quarters of a century after the death of Confucius, at the court of Wei, to the prince of which he is reported to have presented some of the Classical Books [3].

Thirdly, in the second chapter of Book XI, the second paragraph seems to be a note from the compilers of the Work, listing ten of the main disciples and categorizing them based on their key traits. It's hard to believe it was written while any of the ten were still alive. However, one of them is Tsze-hsia, who lived to be around a hundred. We find him in 407 B.C., about seventy-five years after Confucius's death, at the court of Wei, where he is said to have gifted some of the Classical Books to the prince.

2. We cannot therefore accept the above account of the origin of the Analects,-- that they were compiled by the disciples of Confucius. Much more likely is the view that we owe the work to their disciples. In the note on I. ii. I, a peculiarity is pointed out in the use of the surnames of Yew Zo and Tsang Shan, which

2. We can’t accept the previous explanation of how the Analects originated—that they were put together by Confucius’s disciples. It’s much more likely that we owe this work to their students. In the note on I. ii. I, there’s a unique point made about the use of the surnames of Yew Zo and Tsang Shan, which

1 See Chu Hsi's commentary, in loc. -- 孟敬子, 魯大夫, 仲孫氏, 名捷.
2 悼公.
3 晉魏斯受經於卜子夏; see the 厤代統紀表, Bk. i. p. 77.

1 See Chu Hsi's commentary, in loc. -- Meng Jingzi, Lu Minister, Zhong Sun clan, named Jie.
2 Duke Dao.
3 Jin Wei Si received teachings from Bu Zixia; see the 厤代統紀表, Bk. i. p. 77.

has made some Chinese critics attribute the compilation to their followers. But this conclusion does not stand investigation. Others have assigned different portions to different schools. Thus, Book V is given to the disciples of Tsze-kung; Book XI, to those of Min Tsze-ch'ien; Book XIV, to Yuan Hsien; and Book XVI has been supposed to be interpolated from the Analects of Ch'i. Even if we were to acquiesce in these decisions, we should have accounted only for a small part of the Work. It is best to rest in the general conclusion, that it was compiled by the disciples of the disciples of the sage, making free use of the written memorials concerning him which they had received, and the oral statements which they had heard, from their several masters. And we shall not be far wrong, if we determine its date as about the end of the fourth, or the beginning of the fifth century before Christ.

has led some Chinese critics to attribute the compilation to their followers. However, this conclusion doesn't hold up to scrutiny. Others have assigned different sections to various schools. For instance, Book V is attributed to the disciples of Tsze-kung; Book XI to those of Min Tsze-ch'ien; Book XIV to Yuan Hsien; and Book XVI is thought to have been added from the Analects of Ch'i. Even if we accept these claims, we would only account for a small portion of the Work. It's best to maintain the general conclusion that it was compiled by the disciples of the sage's disciples, who freely used the written records they had received and the oral accounts they had heard from their own teachers. We’re likely not far off if we date it around the end of the fourth century or the beginning of the fifth century before Christ.

3. In the critical work on the Four Books, called 'Record of Remarks in the village of Yung [1],' it is observed, 'The Analects, in my opinion, were made by the disciples, just like a record of remarks. There they were recorded, and afterwards came a first-rate hand, who gave them the beautiful literary finish which we now witness, so that there is not a character which does not have its own indispensable place [2].' We have seen that the first of these statements contains only a small amount of truth with regard to the materials of the Analects, nor can we receive the second. If one hand or one mind had digested the materials provided by many, the arrangement and the style of the work would have been different. We should not have had the same remark appearing in several Books, with little variation, and sometimes with none at all. Nor can we account on this supposition for such fragments as the last chapters of the ninth, tenth, and sixteenth Books, and many others. No definite plan has been kept in view throughout. A degree of unity appears to belong to some books more than others, and in general to the first ten more than to those which follow, but there is no progress of thought or illustration of subject from Book to Book. And even in those where the chapters have

3. In the critical work on the Four Books, called 'Record of Remarks in the village of Yung [1],' it is noted, 'The Analects, in my view, were created by the disciples, much like a collection of quotes. They were documented, and later a skilled writer came along who gave them the polished literary touch we see now, making sure every character has its essential place [2].' We have seen that the first part of this statement holds only a bit of truth regarding the sources of the Analects, and we can't accept the second part either. If one person had processed the materials provided by many, the structure and style of the work would have been different. We wouldn’t see the same remark appearing in several Books, with little to no variation. We also can't explain, based on this assumption, the various fragments found in the last chapters of the ninth, tenth, and sixteenth Books, among many others. There hasn't been a clear plan followed throughout. Some books show more unity than others, particularly the first ten compared to those that come after, but there is no progression of thought or development of themes from Book to Book. And even in those where the chapters have...

1 榕村語錄,-- 榕村, 'the village of Yung,' is, I conceive, the writer's nom de plume.
2 論語想是門弟子, 如語錄一般, 記在那裡, 後來有一高手, 鍊成文理這樣少, 下字無一不 渾.

1 榕村語錄,-- 榕村, 'the village of Yung,' is, I believe, the writer's pen name.
2 論語 seems to be recorded by the disciples, just like these notes, left there, and later a skilled writer crafted the text so well, every word is flawless.

a common subject, they are thrown together at random more than on any plan.

a common subject, they are grouped together randomly more often than by any plan.

4. We cannot tell when the Work was first called the Lun Yu [1]. The evidence in the preceding section is sufficient to prove that when the Han scholars were engaged in collecting the ancient Books, it came before them, not in broken tablets, but complete, and arranged in Books or Sections, as we now have it. The Old copy was found deposited in the wall of the house which Confucius had occupied, and must have been placed there not later than B.C. 211, distant from the date which I have assigned to the compilation, not much more than a century and a half. That copy, written in the most ancient characters, was, possibly, the autograph of the compilers.

4. We can't say when the work was first named the Lun Yu [1]. The evidence in the previous section is enough to show that when the Han scholars were busy gathering the ancient texts, it appeared before them, not in fragmented pieces, but whole and organized into Books or Sections, just like we have it now. The old copy was found hidden in the wall of the house where Confucius lived and must have been placed there no later than 211 B.C., separated from the date I've given for the compilation by just over a century and a half. That copy, written in the oldest characters, was possibly the original handwriting of the compilers.

We have the Writings, or portions of the Writings, of several authors of the third and fourth centuries before Christ. Of these, in addition to 'The Great Learning,' 'The Doctrine of the Mean,' and 'The Works of Mencius,' I have looked over the Works of Hsun Ch'ing [2] of the orthodox school, of the philosophers Chwang and Lieh of the Taoist school [3], and of the heresiarch Mo [4].

We have the writings, or parts of the writings, of several authors from the third and fourth centuries BC. In addition to 'The Great Learning,' 'The Doctrine of the Mean,' and 'The Works of Mencius,' I have also reviewed the works of Hsun Ch’ing [2] from the orthodox school, the philosophers Chwang and Lieh from the Taoist school [3], and the heretic Mo [4].

In the Great Learning, Commentary, chapter iv, we have the words of Ana. XII. xiii. In the Doctrine of the Mean, ch. iii, we have Ana. VI. xxvii; and in ch. xxviii. 5, we have substantially Ana. III. ix. In Mencius, II. Pt. I. ii. 19, we have Ana. VII. xxxiii, and in vii. 2, Ana. IV. i; in III. Pt. I. iv. 11, Ana. VIII. xviii, xix; in IV. Pt. I. xiv. 1, Ana. XI. xvi. 2; in V. Pt. II. vii. 9, Ana. X. xiii. 4; and in VII. Pt. II. xxxvii. 1, 2, 8, Ana. V. xxi, XIII. xxi, and XVII. xiii. These quotations, however, are introduced by 'The Master said,' or 'Confucius said,' no mention being made of any book called 'The Lun Yu,' or Analects. In the Great Learning, Commentary, x. 15, we have the words of Ana. IV. iii, and in

In the Great Learning, Commentary, chapter iv, we have the words of Ana. XII. xiii. In the Doctrine of the Mean, ch. iii, we have Ana. VI. xxvii; and in ch. xxviii. 5, we have essentially Ana. III. ix. In Mencius, II. Pt. I. ii. 19, we find Ana. VII. xxxiii, and in vii. 2, Ana. IV. i; in III. Pt. I. iv. 11, Ana. VIII. xviii, xix; in IV. Pt. I. xiv. 1, Ana. XI. xvi. 2; in V. Pt. II. vii. 9, Ana. X. xiii. 4; and in VII. Pt. II. xxxvii. 1, 2, 8, Ana. V. xxi, XIII. xxi, and XVII. xiii. These quotes are prefaced by phrases like 'The Master said,' or 'Confucius said,' without any reference to a book called 'The Lun Yu,' or Analects. In the Great Learning, Commentary, x. 15, we find the words of Ana. IV. iii, and in

1 In the continuation of the 'General Examination of Records and Scholars (續文獻通考),' Bk. cxcviii. p. 17, it is said, indeed, on the authority of Wang Ch'ung (王充), a scholar of our first century, that when the Work came out of the wall it was named a Chwan or Record (傳), and that it was when K'ung An-kwo instructed a native of Tsin, named Fu-ch'ing, in it, that it first got the name of Lun Yu:-- 武帝得論語于孔壁中, 皆名曰傳, 孔安國以古論教 晉人扶卿, 始曰論語. If it were so, it is strange the circumstance is not mentioned in Ho Yen's preface.
2 荀卿.
3 莊子, 列子.
4 墨子.

1 In the continuation of the 'General Examination of Records and Scholars (續文獻通考),' Bk. cxcviii. p. 17, it is stated, based on the authority of Wang Ch'ung (王充), a scholar from our first century, that when the Work came out of the wall, it was named a Chwan or Record (傳), and that it was when K'ung An-kwo taught a native of Tsin named Fu-ch'ing about it that it first received the name Lun Yu:-- 武帝得論語于孔壁中, 皆名曰傳, 孔安國以古論教晉人扶卿, 始曰論語. If this is true, it's odd that this detail isn't mentioned in Ho Yen's preface.
2 荀卿.
3 莊子, 列子.
4 墨子.

Mencius, III. Pt. II. vii. 3, those of Ana. XVII. i, but without any notice of quotation.

Mencius, III. Pt. II. vii. 3, those of Ana. XVII. i, but without any indication of a quote.

In the writings of Hsun Ch'ing, Book I. page 2, we find something like the words of Ana. XV. xxx; and on p. 6, part of XIV. xxv. But in these instances there is no mark of quotation.

In the writings of Hsun Ch'ing, Book I, page 2, we find something like the words of Ana. XV. xxx; and on page 6, part of XIV. xxv. But in these cases, there is no indication of a quote.

In the writings of Chwang, I have noted only one passage where the words of the Analects are reproduced. Ana. XVIII. v is found, but with large additions, and no reference of quotation, in his treatise on 'Man in the World, associated with other Men [1].' In all those Works, as well as in those of Lieh and Mo, the references to Confucius and his disciples, and to many circumstances of his life, are numerous [2]. The quotations of sayings of his not found in the Analects are likewise many, especially in the Doctrine of the Mean, in Mencius, and in the Works of Chwang. Those in the latter are mostly burlesques, but those by the orthodox writers have more or less of classical authority. Some of them may be found in the Chia Yu [3], or 'Narratives of the School,' and in parts of the Li Chi, while others are only known to us by their occurrence in these Writings. Altogether, they do not supply the evidence, for which I am in quest, of the existence of the Analects as a distinct Work, bearing the name of the Lun Yu, prior to the Ch'in dynasty. They leave the presumption, however, in favour of those conclusions, which arises from the facts stated in the first section, undisturbed. They confirm it rather. They show that there was abundance of materials at hand to the scholars of Han, to compile a much larger Work with the same title, if they had felt it their duty to do the business of compilation, and not that of editing.

In Chwang's writings, I found only one instance where the words from the Analects are quoted. Ana. XVIII. v is included, but with significant additions and no citation, in his piece on 'Man in the World, associated with other Men [1].' Throughout all these works, as well as in those of Lieh and Mo, there are numerous references to Confucius, his disciples, and many aspects of his life [2]. There are also many quotes of his sayings that aren’t in the Analects, especially in the Doctrine of the Mean, Mencius, and the works of Chwang. Those by Chwang are mostly parodies, while the quotes from orthodox writers carry more or less classical weight. Some can be found in the Chia Yu [3], or 'Narratives of the School,' and parts of the Li Chi, while others are known to us only from these writings. Overall, they do not provide the evidence I am looking for regarding the existence of the Analects as a distinct work known as the Lun Yu before the Ch'in dynasty. However, they do support the assumptions made in the first section. They affirm that there were plenty of materials available to Han scholars to compile a much larger work with the same title, if they had intended to compile rather than edit.

SECTION III.
OF COMMENTARIES UPON THE ANALECTS.

SECTION III.
OF COMMENTARIES ON THE ANALECTS.

1. It would be a vast and unprofitable labor to attempt to give a list of the Commentaries which have been published on this Work. My object is merely to point out how zealously the business of interpretation was undertaken, as soon as the text had been

1. It would be a huge and pointless task to try to create a list of the Commentaries that have been published on this Work. My goal is simply to highlight how passionately the task of interpretation was taken on as soon as the text was

1 人間世.
2 In Mo's chapter against the Literati, he mentions some of the characteristics of Confucius in the very words of the Tenth Book of the Analects.
3 家語.

1 人間世.
2 In Mo's chapter against the Scholars, he highlights some traits of Confucius using the exact phrases from the Tenth Book of the Analects.
3 家語.

recovered by the scholars of the Han dynasty, and with what industry it has been persevered in down to the present time.

recovered by the scholars of the Han dynasty, and with what effort it has been preserved up to the present day.

2. Mention has been made, in Section I. 6, of the Lun of prince Chang, published in the half century before our era. Pao Hsien [1], a distinguished scholar and officer, f the reign of Kwang-wu [2], the first emperor of the Eastern Han dynasty, A.D. 25-57, and another scholar of the surname Chau [3], less known but of the same time, published Works, containing arrangements of this in chapters and sentences, with explanatory notes. The critical work of K'ung An-kwo on the old Lun Yu has been referred to. That was lost in consequence of suspicions under which An-kwo fell towards the close of the reign of the emperor Wu, but in the time of the emperor Shun, A.D. 126-144, another scholar, Ma Yung [4], undertook the exposition of the characters in the old Lun, giving at the same time his views of the general meaning. The labors of Chang Hsuan in the second century have been mentioned. Not long after his death, there ensued a period of anarchy, when the empire was divided into three governments, well known from the celebrated historical romance, called 'The Three Kingdoms.' The strongest of them, the House of Wei, patronized literature, and three of its high officers and scholars, Ch'an Ch'un, Wang Su, and Chau Shang-lieh [5], in the first half, and probably the second quarter, of the third century, all gave to the world their notes on the Analects.

2. In Section I.6, we mentioned the Lun of Prince Chang, published in the half century before our era. Pao Hsien [1], a notable scholar and official during the reign of Kwang-wu [2], the first emperor of the Eastern Han dynasty (A.D. 25-57), along with another lesser-known scholar by the surname Chau [3], published works that organized these ideas into chapters and sentences, complete with explanatory notes. The critical work of K'ung An-kwo on the ancient Lun Yu has been discussed. That work was lost due to suspicions surrounding An-kwo towards the end of Emperor Wu's reign, but during Emperor Shun's time (A.D. 126-144), another scholar, Ma Yung [4], took on the task of clarifying the characters in the old Lun while also sharing his interpretation of the overall meaning. The efforts of Chang Hsuan from the second century have been noted. Shortly after his death, there was a period of chaos when the empire split into three states, famously depicted in the historical novel 'The Three Kingdoms.' The most powerful of these, the House of Wei, supported literature, and three of its prominent officials and scholars—Ch'an Ch'un, Wang Su, and Chau Shang-lieh [5]—in the first half and possibly the second quarter of the third century, all contributed their notes on the Analects.

Very shortly after, five of the great ministers of the Government of Wei, Sun Yung, Chang Ch'ung, Tsao Hsi, Hsun K'ai, and Ho Yen [6], united in the production of one great Work, entitled, 'A Collection of Explanations of the Lun Yu [7].' It embodied the labors of all the writers which have been mentioned, and, having been frequently reprinted by succeeding dynasties, it still remains. The preface of the five compilers, in the form of a memorial to the emperor, so called, of the House of Wei, is published with it, and has been of much assistance to me in writing these sections. Ho

Very soon after, five of the top ministers of the Wei government, Sun Yung, Chang Ch'ung, Tsao Hsi, Hsun K'ai, and Ho Yen [6], came together to create a significant work titled, 'A Collection of Explanations of the Lun Yu [7].' This work incorporated the efforts of all the mentioned writers and has been frequently reprinted by later dynasties, still existing today. The preface written by the five compilers, presented as a memorial to the emperor of the Wei dynasty, is included with it and has greatly helped me in writing these sections. Ho

1 包咸.
2 光武.
3 周氏.
4 至順帝時, 南郡太守, 馬融, 亦為之訓說.
5 司農, 陳群; 太常, 王肅; 博士, 周生列.
6 光祿大夫, 關內侯, 孫邕; 光祿大夫, 鄭沖; 散騎常侍, 中領軍, 安鄉亭侯, 曹羲; 侍中, 荀 顗; 尚書, 駙馬都尉, 關內侯, 何晏.
7 論語集解. I possess a copy of this work, printed about the middle of our fourteenth century.

1 Bao Xian.
2 Guangwu.
3 Zhou Shi.
4 During the Reign of Emperor Shun, the Governor of Nanjun, Ma Rong, also provided teachings for this.
5 Minister of Agriculture, Chen Qun; Grand Commandant, Wang Su; Scholars, Zhou Sheng and others.
6 Grand Minister of Ceremonies, Marquis of the Inner Pass, Sun Yong; Grand Minister of Ceremonies, Zheng Chong; Regular Attendant Cavalry, General of the Inner Militia, Marquis of Anxiang, Cao Xi; Chamberlain, Xun Yi; Secretary of the Department, Cavalry Commandant, Marquis of the Inner Pass, He Yan.
7 Analects Collected Commentaries. I own a copy of this work, printed around the middle of our fourteenth century.

Yen was the leader among them, and the work is commonly quoted as if it were the production of him alone.

Yen was the leader among them, and the work is often mentioned as if it were his creation alone.

3. From Ho Yen downwards, there has hardly been a dynasty which has not contributed its laborers to the illustration of the Analects. In the Liang, which occupied the throne a good part of the sixth century, there appeared the 'Comments of Hwang K'an [1],' who to the seven authorities cited by Ho Yen added other thirteen, being scholars who had deserved well of the Classic during the intermediate time. Passing over other dynasties, we come to the Sung, A.D. 960-1279. An edition of the Classics was published by imperial authority, about the beginning of the eleventh century, with the title of 'The Correct Meaning.' The principal scholar engaged in the undertaking was Hsing P'ing [2]. The portion of it on the Analects [3] is commonly reprinted in 'The Thirteen Classics,' after Ho Yen's explanations. But the names of the Sung dynasty are all thrown into the shade by that of Chu Hsi, than whom China has not produced a greater scholar. He composed, or his disciples complied, in the twelfth century, three Works on the Analects:-- the first called 'Collected Meanings [4];' the second, 'Collected Comments [5];' and the third, 'Queries [6].' Nothing could exceed the grace and clearness of his style, and the influence which he has exerted on the literature of China has been almost despotic.

3. From Ho Yen downwards, there hasn't been a dynasty that hasn't contributed its scholars to the interpretation of the Analects. In the Liang dynasty, which ruled a good part of the sixth century, there was the 'Comments of Hwang K’an [1],' who added thirteen more authorities to the seven cited by Ho Yen, consisting of scholars who had greatly contributed to the Classic during that time. Skipping over other dynasties, we reach the Sung dynasty, A.D. 960-1279. An edition of the Classics was published by imperial order around the beginning of the eleventh century, titled 'The Correct Meaning.' The main scholar involved in this project was Hsing P'ing [2]. The section on the Analects [3] is often reprinted in 'The Thirteen Classics,' following Ho Yen's explanations. However, the names of the Sung dynasty are overshadowed by that of Chu Hsi, who is regarded as the greatest scholar China has ever produced. In the twelfth century, he wrote, or his disciples compiled, three works on the Analects: the first called 'Collected Meanings [4];' the second, 'Collected Comments [5];' and the third, 'Queries [6].' His style is both graceful and clear, and his influence on Chinese literature has been nearly total.

The scholars of the present dynasty, however, seem inclined to question the correctness of his views and interpretations of the Classics, and the chief place among them is due to Mao Ch'i-ling [7], known by the local name of Hsi-ho [8]. His writings, under the name of 'The Collected Works of Hsi-ho [9],' have been published in eighty volumes, containing between three and four hundred books or sections. He has nine treatises on the Four Books, or parts of them, and deserves to take rank with Chang Hsuan and Chu Hsi at the head of Chinese scholars, though he is a vehement opponent of the latter. Most of his writings are to be found also in the great Work called 'A Collection of Works on the Classics, under the Imperial dynasty of Ch'ing [10],' which contains 1400 sections, and is a noble contribution by the scholars of the present dynasty to the illustration of its ancient literature.

The scholars of the current dynasty, however, seem inclined to question the accuracy of his views and interpretations of the Classics, with Mao Ch'i-ling [7], known locally as Hsi-ho [8], taking the lead among them. His writings, published under the title 'The Collected Works of Hsi-ho [9],' span eighty volumes and include three to four hundred books or sections. He has nine treatises on the Four Books, or parts of them, and deserves to be ranked alongside Chang Hsuan and Chu Hsi as one of the top Chinese scholars, even though he strongly opposes the latter. Most of his writings can also be found in the significant work titled 'A Collection of Works on the Classics, under the Imperial dynasty of Ch'ing [10],' which contains 1400 sections and is a valuable contribution by the scholars of the current dynasty to the study of ancient literature.

1 皇侃論語蔬.
2 邢昺.
3 論語正義.
4 論語集義.
5 論語集註.
6 論語或問.
7 毛奇齡.
8 西河.
9 西河全集.
10 皇清經解.

1 Huang Kan's Commentary on the Analects.
2 Xing Bing.
3 Correct Meaning of the Analects.
4 Collection of the Analects' Meanings.
5 Collection of the Analects' Annotations.
6 Questions About the Analects.
7 Mao Qiling.
8 Xihe.
9 Complete Works of Xihe.
10 Qing Royal Scriptures Commentary.

SECTION IV.
OF VARIOUS READINGS.

SECTION IV.
OF DIFFERENT READINGS.

In 'The Collection of Supplementary Observations on the Four Books [1],' the second chapter contains a general view of commentaries on the Analects, and from it I extract the following list of various readings of the text found in the comments of Chang Hsuan, and referred to in the first section of this chapter. Book II. i, 拱 for 共; viii, 餕 for 饌; xix, 措 for 錯; xxiii. 1, 十世可知, without 也, for 十世可知也. Book III. vii, in the clause 必也射乎, he makes a full stop at 也; xxi. 1, 主 for 社. Book IV. x, 敵 for 適, and 慕 for 莫. Book V. xxi, he puts a full stop at 子. Book VI. vii, he has not the characters 則吾. Book VII. iv, 晏 for 燕 ; xxxiv, 子疾 simply, for 子疾病. Book IX. ix, 弁 for 冕. Book XI. xxv. 7, 僎 for 撰 , and 饋 for 歸. Book XIII. iii. 3, 于往 for 迂; xviii. 1, 弓 for 躬. Book XIV. xxxi, 謗 for 方; xxxiv. 1, 何是栖栖者與 for 何為是栖栖者與. Book XV. i. a, 粻 for 糧. Book XVI. i. 13, 封 for 邦. Book XVII. i, 饋 for 歸; xxiv. 2, 絞 for 徼. Book XVIII. iv, 饋 for 歸; viii. 1, 侏 for 朱.

In 'The Collection of Supplementary Observations on the Four Books [1],' the second chapter provides an overview of commentaries on the Analects, and from it, I pull the following list of different readings of the text found in the comments of Chang Hsuan, which were mentioned in the first section of this chapter. Book II. i, 拱 for 共; viii, 餕 for 饌; xix, 措 for 錯; xxiii. 1, 十世可知, without 也, for 十世可知也. Book III. vii, in the clause 必也射乎, he makes a full stop at 也; xxi. 1, 主 for 社. Book IV. x, 敵 for 適, and 慕 for 莫. Book V. xxi, he puts a full stop at 子. Book VI. vii, he does not have the characters 則吾. Book VII. iv, 晏 for 燕; xxxiv, 子疾 simply, for 子疾病. Book IX. ix, 弁 for 冕. Book XI. xxv. 7, 僎 for 撰, and 饋 for 歸. Book XIII. iii. 3, 于往 for 迂; xviii. 1, 弓 for 躬. Book XIV. xxxi, 謗 for 方; xxxiv. 1, 何是栖栖者與 for 何為是栖栖者與. Book XV. i. a, 粻 for 糧. Book XVI. i. 13, 封 for 邦. Book XVII. i, 饋 for 歸; xxiv. 2, 絞 for 徼. Book XVIII. iv, 饋 for 歸; viii. 1, 侏 for 朱.

These various readings are exceedingly few, and in themselves insignificant. The student who wishes to pursue this subject at length, is provided with the means in the Work of Ti Chiao-shau [2], expressly devoted to it. It forms sections 449-473 of the Works of the Classics, mentioned at the close of the preceding section. A still more comprehensive work of the same kind is, 'The Examination of the Text of the Classics and of Commentaries on them,' published under the superintendence of Yuan Yuan, forming chapters 818 to 1054 of the same Collection. Chapters 1016 to 1030 are occupied with the Lun yu; see the reference to Yuan Yuan farther on, on p. 132.

These different readings are very few and not really significant on their own. A student who wants to study this topic in depth has resources in the Work of Ti Chiao-shau [2], which is specifically dedicated to it. It makes up sections 449-473 of the Works of the Classics, mentioned at the end of the previous section. An even more thorough work on the same subject is 'The Examination of the Text of the Classics and of Commentaries on them,' published under the direction of Yuan Yuan, which includes chapters 818 to 1054 of the same Collection. Chapters 1016 to 1030 focus on the Lun yu; refer to Yuan Yuan later, on p. 132.

1 四書拓餘說. Published in 1798. The author was a Tsao Yin-ku -- 曹寅谷.
2 翟教授, 四書考異.

1 Four Books Extended Discussion. Published in 1798. The author was Tsao Yin-ku -- 曹寅谷.
2 Professor Zhai, An Examination of the Four Books.

CHAPTER III.
OF THE GREAT LEARNING.

SECTION I.
HISTORY OF THE TEXT, AND THE DIFFERENT ARRANGEMENTS OF IT WHICH HAVE BEEN PROPOSED.

CHAPTER III.
OF THE GREAT LEARNING.

SECTION I.
HISTORY OF THE TEXT, AND THE DIFFERENT ARRANGEMENTS OF IT WHICH HAVE BEEN PROPOSED.

1. It has already been mentioned that 'The Great Learning' frms one of the Books of the Li Chi, or 'Record of Rites,' the formation of the text of which will be treated of in its proper place. I will only say here, that the Records of Rites had suffered much more, after the death of Confucius, than the other ancient Classics which were supposed to have been collected and digested by him. They were in a more dilapidated condition at the time of the revivial of the ancient literature under the Han dynasty, and were then published in three collections, only one of which -- the Record of Rites -- retains its place among the five Ching.

1. It has already been mentioned that 'The Great Learning' is one of the Books of the Li Chi, or 'Record of Rites,' and the details about the text's formation will be discussed later. I'll just say here that the Records of Rites were much more damaged after Confucius's death than the other ancient Classics that were believed to have been compiled and organized by him. They were in worse shape when the revival of ancient literature happened during the Han dynasty and were published in three collections, of which only one—the Record of Rites—still holds its place among the five Ching.

The Record of Rites consists, according to the ordinary arrangement, of forty-nine Chapters or Books. Liu Hsiang (see ch. I. sect. II. 2) took the lead in its formation, and was followed by the two famous scholars, Tai Teh [1], and his relative, Tai Shang [2]. The first of these reduced upwards of 200 chapters, collected by Hsiang, to eighty-nine, and Shang reduced these again to forty-six. The three other Books were added in the second century of our era, the Great Learning being one of them, by Ma Yung, mentioned in the last chapter, section III.2. Since his time, the Work has not received any further additions.

The Record of Rites is made up of forty-nine chapters or books, according to the usual arrangement. Liu Hsiang (see ch. I. sect. II. 2) was the first to compile it, followed by the two well-known scholars, Tai Teh [1] and his relative, Tai Shang [2]. The first of these reduced the over 200 chapters collected by Hsiang down to eighty-nine, and Shang then cut that number further to forty-six. Three additional books were added in the second century AD, one of which is the Great Learning, by Ma Yung, mentioned in the last chapter, section III.2. Since then, the work has not seen any further additions.

2. In his note appended to what he calls the chapter of 'Classical Text,' Chu Hsi says that the tablets of the 'old copies' of the rest of the Great Learning were considerably out of order. By those old copies, he intends the Work of Chang Hsuan, who published his commentary on the Classic, soon after it was completed by the additions of Ma Yung; and t is possible that the tablets were in confusion, and had not been arranged with sufficient care; but such a thing does not appear to have been suspected until the

2. In his note attached to what he refers to as the chapter of 'Classical Text,' Chu Hsi mentions that the tablets of the 'old copies' of the rest of the Great Learning were quite disorganized. By those old copies, he means the work of Chang Hsuan, who published his commentary on the Classic shortly after it was finalized with the additions of Ma Yung; and it's possible that the tablets were mixed up and hadn't been organized with enough attention; however, such a situation doesn’t seem to have been considered until the

1 戴德
2 戴聖 Shang was a second cousin of Teh.

1 戴德
2 戴聖 Shang was a second cousin of Teh.

twelfth century, nor can any evidence from ancient monuments be adduced in its support.

twelfth century, nor can any evidence from ancient monuments be cited in its support.

I have related how the ancient Classics were cut on slabs of stone by imperial order, A.D. 175, the text being that which the various literati had determined, and which had been adopted by Chang Hsuan. The same work was performed about seventy years later, under the so-called dynasty of Wei, between the years 240 and 248, and the two sets of slabs were set up together. The only difference between them was, that whereas the Classics had been cut in the first instance only in one form, the characters in the slabs of Wei were in three different forms. Amd the changes of dynasties, the slabs both of Han and Wei had perished, or nearly so, before the rise of the T'ang dynasty, A.D. 624; but under one of its emperors, in the year 836, a copy of the Classics was again cut on stone, though only in one form of the character. These slabs we can trace down through the Sung dynasty, when they were known as the tablets of Shen [1]. They were in exact conformity with the text of the Classics adopted by Chang Hsuan in his commentaries; and they exist at the present day at the city of Hsi-an, Shen-hsi, still called by the same name.

I have described how the ancient Classics were engraved on stone slabs by imperial order in A.D. 175, based on the text that various scholars had decided upon, which was adopted by Chang Hsuan. This process was repeated about seventy years later, during the so-called Wei dynasty, between the years 240 and 248, and both sets of slabs were displayed together. The only difference was that the Classics had initially been cut in one style, while the Wei slabs featured characters in three different styles. Due to the changes in dynasties, the slabs from both Han and Wei had mostly been lost by the rise of the T'ang dynasty in A.D. 624; however, under one of its emperors, in the year 836, a new copy of the Classics was again engraved on stone, but only in one style of the character. We can trace these slabs through the Sung dynasty, where they were known as the tablets of Shen [1]. They were in exact alignment with the text of the Classics adopted by Chang Hsuan in his commentaries; and they still exist today in the city of Hsi-an, Shen-hsi, still called by the same name.

The Sung dynasty did not accomplish a similar work itself, nor did either of the two which followed it think it necessary to engrave in stone in this way the ancient Classics. About the middle of the sixteenth century, however, the literary world in China was startled by a reprt that the slabs of Wei which contained the Great Learning had been discovered. But this was nothing more than the result f an impudent attempt at an imposition, for which it is difficult to a foreigner to assign any adequate cause. The treatise, as printed from these slabs, has some trifling additions, and many alterations in the order of the text, but differing from the arrangements proposed by Chu Hsi, and by other scholars. There seems to be now no difference of opinion among Chinese critics that the whole affair was a forgery. The text of the Great Learning, as it appears in the Record of Rites with the commentary of Chang Hsuan, and was thrice engraved on stone, in three different dynasties, is, no doubt, that which was edited in the Han dynasty by Ma Yung.

The Sung dynasty didn't achieve a similar feat, nor did either of the two dynasties that came after feel it necessary to carve the ancient Classics into stone. Around the middle of the sixteenth century, though, the literary community in China was taken aback by a report that the slabs of Wei containing the Great Learning had been found. However, this was simply the result of a bold attempt at deceit, and it’s hard for outsiders to identify an adequate reason for it. The treatise, as printed from these slabs, features some minor additions and many changes in the order of the text, which differ from the arrangements suggested by Chu Hsi and other scholars. There seems to be a consensus among Chinese critics that the whole situation was a forgery. The text of the Great Learning, as it appears in the Record of Rites along with Chang Hsuan's commentary, and which was engraved on stone three times across three different dynasties, is undoubtedly the version edited in the Han dynasty by Ma Yung.

3. I have said, that it is possible that the tablets containing the

3. I’ve said that it’s possible that the tablets containing the

1 陜碑.

1 Xia Stele.

text were not arranged with sufficient care by him; and indeed, any one who studies the treatise attentively, will probably come to the conclusion that the part of it forming the first six chapters of commentary in the present Work is but a fragment. It would not be a difficult task to propose an arrangement of the text different from any which I have yet seen; but such an undertaking would not be interesting out of China. My object here is simply to mention the Chinese scholars wh have rendered themselves famous or notorious in their own country by what they hav done in this way. The first was Ch'ang Hao, a native of Lo-yang in Ho-nan Province, in the eleventh century [1]. His designation of Po-shun, but since his death he has been known chiefly by the style of Ming-tao [2], which we may render the Wise-in-doctrine. The eulogies heaped on him by Chu Hsi and others are extravagant, and he is placed immediately after Mencious in the list of great scholars. Doubtless he was a man of vast literary acquirements. The greatest change which he introduced into the Great Learning, was to read sin [3] for ch'in [4], at the commencement, making the second object proposed in the treatise to be the renovation of the people, instead of loving them. This alteration and his various transpositions of the text are found in Mao Hsi-ho's treatise on 'The Attested Text of the Great Learning [5].'

text were not organized with enough care by him; and indeed, anyone who studies the treatise closely will probably conclude that the first six chapters of commentary in this Work are just a fragment. It wouldn't be hard to propose an arrangement of the text different from any I've seen so far; however, that wouldn't be particularly interesting outside of China. My goal here is simply to mention the Chinese scholars who have made a name for themselves, whether positively or negatively, in their own country through their work. The first was Ch'ang Hao, a native of Luoyang in Henan Province, in the eleventh century [1]. He was known by the designation Po-shun, but since his death, he has mainly been recognized by the style of Ming-tao [2], which we can translate as the Wise-in-doctrine. The praises lavished upon him by Chu Hsi and others are excessive, and he is placed right after Mencius in the list of great scholars. Without a doubt, he was a man of extensive literary knowledge. The biggest change he made to the Great Learning was to read sin [3] instead of ch'in [4] at the beginning, which changes the second goal proposed in the treatise to be the renovation of the people instead of loving them. This alteration and his various rearrangements of the text can be found in Mao Hsi-ho's treatise on 'The Attested Text of the Great Learning [5].'

Hardly less illustrious than Ch'ang Hao was his younger brother Ch'ang I, known by the style of Chang-shu [6], and since his death by that of I-chwan [7]. He followed Hao in the adoption of the reading 'to renovate,' instead of 'to love.' But he transposed the text differently, more akin to the arrangement afterwards made by Chu Hsi, suggesting also that there were some superfluous sentences in the old text which might conveniently be erased. The Work, as proposed to be read by him, will be found in the volume of Mao just referred to.

Hardly less notable than Ch'ang Hao was his younger brother Ch'ang I, known by the style of Chang-shu [6], and since his death by that of I-chwan [7]. He followed Hao in adopting the reading 'to renovate' instead of 'to love.' However, he rearranged the text differently, more in line with the arrangement later made by Chu Hsi, also suggesting that some unnecessary sentences in the old text could be conveniently removed. The work, as he proposed to read it, will be found in the volume of Mao just mentioned.

We come to the name of Chu Hsi who entered into the labors of the brothers Ch'ang, the young of whom he styles his Master, in his introductory note to the Great Learning. His arrangement of the text is that now current in all the editions of the Four Books, and it had nearly displaced the ancient text

We reach the name of Chu Hsi, who collaborated with the Ch'ang brothers, referring to the younger one as his Master in his introduction to the Great Learning. His version of the text is the one used in all current editions of the Four Books, and it almost replaced the original text.

1 程子顥,字伯淳,河南,洛陽人.
2 明道.
3 新.
4 親.
5 大學證.
6 程子頤,字正叔,明道之弟.
7 伊川.

1 Cheng Zihuan, also known as Bo Chun, was from Luoyang, Henan.
2 Mingdao.
3 Xin.
4 Qing.
5 University Certificate.
6 Cheng Ziyi, also known as Zheng Shu, was the brother of Mingdao.
7 Yichuan.

altogether. The sanction of Imperial approval was given to it during the Yuan and Ming dynasties. In the editions of the Five Ching published by them, only the names of the Doctrine of the Mean and the Great Learning were preserved. No text of these Books was given, and Hsi-ho tells us that in the reign of Chia-ching [1], the most flourishing period of the Ming dynasty (A.D. 1522-1566), when Wang Wan-ch'ang [2] published a copy of the Great Learning, taken from the T'ang edition of the Thirteen Ching, all the officers and scholars looked at one another in astonishment, and were inclined to supposed that the Work was a forgery. Besides adopting the reading of sin for ch'in from the Ch'ang, and modifying their arrangements of the text, Chu Hsi made other innovations. He first divided the whole into one chapter of Classical text, which he assigned to Confucius, and then chapters of Commentary, which he assigned to the disciple Tsang. Previous to him, the whole had been published, indeed, without any specification of chapters and paragraphs. He undertook, moreover, to supply one whole chapter, which he supposed, after his master Ch'ang, to be missing.

altogether. The approval of the Emperor was granted during the Yuan and Ming dynasties. In the editions of the Five Ching they published, only the titles of the Doctrine of the Mean and the Great Learning were kept. No text from these books was included, and Hsi-ho tells us that during the reign of Jiajing [1], the height of the Ming dynasty (A.D. 1522-1566), when Wang Wanch'ang [2] released a copy of the Great Learning, based on the Tang edition of the Thirteen Ching, all the officials and scholars exchanged surprised looks and suspected it might be a forgery. Besides adopting the reading of sin for ch'in from the Ch'ang and changing their arrangement of the text, Chu Hsi made other changes. He first divided the entire work into one chapter of Classical text, which he attributed to Confucius, and then chapters of Commentary, which he attributed to the disciple Tsang. Before him, the whole work had been published without any division into chapters and paragraphs. He also tried to add one complete chapter, which he believed to be missing, following his master Ch'ang.

Since the time of Chu Hsi, many scholars have exercised their wit on the Great Learning. The work of Mao Hsi-ho contains four arrangements of the text, proposed respectively by the scholars Wang Lu-chai [3], Chi P'ang- shan [4], Kao Ching-yi [5], and Ko Ch'i-chan [6]. The curious student may examine them here.

Since the time of Chu Hsi, many scholars have shared their insights on the Great Learning. Mao Hsi-ho's work includes four different versions of the text, suggested by the scholars Wang Lu-chai [3], Chi P'ang-shan [4], Kao Ching-yi [5], and Ko Ch'i-chan [6]. The curious student can explore them here.

Under the present dynasty, the tendency has been to depreciate the labors of Chu Hsi. The integrity of the text of Chang Hsuan is zealously maintained, and the simpler method of interpretation employed by him is advocated in preference to the more refined and ingenious schemes of the Sung scholars. I have referred several times in the notes to a Work published a few years ago, under the title of 'The Old Text of the sacred Ching, with Commentary and Discussions, by Lo Chung-fan of Nan-hai [7].' I knew the man many years ago. He was a fine scholar, and had taken the second degree, or that of Chu-zan. He applied to me in 1843 for Christian baptism, and, offended by my hesitancy, went and enrolled himself among the disciples of another missionary. He soon, however,

Under the current dynasty, there's been a trend to downplay the work of Chu Hsi. The integrity of Chang Hsuan's text is strongly upheld, and his more straightforward method of interpretation is favored over the more complex and creative approaches of the Sung scholars. I've mentioned several times in the notes a work published a few years ago titled 'The Old Text of the sacred Ching, with Commentary and Discussions, by Lo Chung-fan of Nan-hai [7].' I met the man many years ago. He was an outstanding scholar and had achieved the second degree, or that of Chu-zan. In 1843, he approached me for Christian baptism, but after my hesitation, he was offended and decided to join the followers of another missionary. However, he soon...

1 嘉靖.
2 王文成.
3 王魯齊.
4 李彭山.
5 高景逸.
6 葛屺瞻
7 聖經古本,南海羅仲藩註辨.

1 Jiajing.
2 Wang Wencheng.
3 Wang Luqi.
4 Li Pengshan.
5 Gao Jingyi.
6 Ge Jizhan
7 Bible Ancient Text, annotated by Nanhai Luo Zhongfan.

withdrew into seclusion, and spent the last years of his life in literary studies. His family have published the Work on the Great Learning, and one or two others. He most vehemently impugns nearly every judgment of Chu Hsi; but in his own exhibitions of the meaning he blends many ideas of the Supreme Being and of the condition of human nature, which he had learned from the Christian Scriptures.

withdrew into seclusion and spent the last years of his life studying literature. His family has published the Work on the Great Learning and a couple of others. He strongly challenges almost every judgment of Chu Hsi, but in his own interpretations of meaning, he mixes many ideas about the Supreme Being and human nature that he learned from the Christian Scriptures.

SECTION II.
OF THE AUTHORSHIP, AND DISTINCTION OF THE TEXT INTO CLASSICAL TEXT AND COMMENTARY.

SECTION II.
ON THE AUTHORSHIP, AND THE DIFFERENTIATION OF THE TEXT INTO CLASSICAL TEXT AND COMMENTARY.

1. The authorship of the Great Learning is a very doubtful point, and one on which it does not appear possible to come to a decided conclusion. Chu Hsi, as I have stated in the last section, determined that so much of it was Ching, or Classic, being the very words of Confucius, and that all the rest was Chwan, or Commentary, being the views of Tsang Shan upon the sage's words, recorded by his disciples. Thus, he does not expressly attribute the composition of the Treatise to Tsang, as he is generally supposed to do. What he says, however, as it is destitute of external support, is contrary also to the internal evidence. The fourth chapter of commentary commences with 'The Master said.' Surely, if there were anything more, directly from Confucius, there would be an intimation of it in the same way. Or, if we may allow that short sayings of Confucius might be interwoven with the Work, as in the fifteenth paragraph of the tenth chapter, without referring them expressly to him, it is too much to ask us to receive the long chapter at the beginning as being from him. With regard to the Work having come from the disciples of Tsang Shan, recording their master's views, the paragraph in chapter sixth, commencing with 'The disciple Tsang said,' seems to be conclusive against such an hypothesis. So much we may be sure is Tsang's, and no more. Both of Chu Hsi's judgments must be set aside. We cannot admit either the distinction of the contents into Classical text and Commentary, or that the Work was the production of Tsang's disciples.

1. The authorship of the Great Learning is a very uncertain issue, and it seems impossible to reach a clear conclusion about it. Chu Hsi, as I mentioned in the last section, concluded that part of it is Ching, or Classic, being the exact words of Confucius, and that the rest is Chwan, or Commentary, reflecting Tsang Shan's interpretations of the sage's words, recorded by his disciples. Therefore, he doesn't directly attribute the writing of the Treatise to Tsang, as is often assumed. However, his claims lack external support and contradict internal evidence. The fourth chapter of commentary begins with 'The Master said.' Surely, if there were anything more directly from Confucius, it would be noted in a similar way. Or, while we might accept that short sayings of Confucius could be mixed in with the Work, like in the fifteenth paragraph of the tenth chapter, it's too much to expect us to consider the lengthy chapter at the start as being from him. Regarding the Work being created by the disciples of Tsang Shan, the paragraph in chapter six, starting with 'The disciple Tsang said,' seems to clearly go against that idea. We can be certain that this part is Tsang's, and nothing more. Thus, both of Chu Hsi's conclusions must be dismissed. We cannot accept either the division of the contents into Classical text and Commentary or that the Work was produced by Tsang's disciples.

2. Who then was the author? An ancient tradition attributes it to K'ung Chi, the grandson of Confucius. In a notice published, at the time of their preparation, about the stone slabs of Wei, the

2. So who was the author? An old tradition suggests it was K'ung Chi, the grandson of Confucius. In a notice published during the time of their preparation about the stone slabs of Wei, the

following statement by Chia K'wei, a noted scholar of the first century, is found:-- 'When K'ung Chi was living, and in straits, in Sung, being afraid lest the lessons of the former sages should become obscure, and the principles of the ancient sovereigns and kings fall to the ground, he therefore made the Great Learning as the warp of them, and the Doctrine of the Mean as the woof [1].' This would seem, therefore, to have been the opinion of that early time, and I may say the only difficulty in admitting it is that no mention is made of it by Chang Hsuan. There certainly is that agreement between the two treatises, which makes their common authorship not at all unlikely.

The following statement by Chia K'wei, a well-known scholar from the first century, can be found: "When K'ung Chi was living in difficult times in Sung, he was worried that the teachings of the ancient sages might become unclear and that the principles of the past kings and rulers would be forgotten. To address this, he chose the Great Learning as the foundation and the Doctrine of the Mean as the supporting material [1]." This seems to reflect the views of that early period, and I should mention that the only challenge in accepting this is that Chang Hsuan doesn't mention it. There’s definitely a connection between the two texts, which makes their shared authorship quite possible.

3. Though we cannot positively assign the authorship of the Great Learning, there can be no hesitation in receiving it as a genuine monument of the Confucian school. There are not many words in it from the sage himself, but it is a faithful reflection of his teachings, written by some of his followers, not far removed from him by lapse of time. It must synchronize pretty nearly with the Analects, and may be safely referred to the fifth century before our era.

3. While we can't definitively determine who wrote the Great Learning, we can confidently accept it as a true representation of the Confucian tradition. It doesn't contain many direct words from the sage himself, but it accurately reflects his teachings, composed by some of his followers who were not too far removed from his time. It likely aligns closely with the Analects and can be reliably dated to the fifth century BCE.

SECTION III.
ITS SCOPE AND VALUE.

SECTION III.
ITS SCOPE AND VALUE.

1. The worth of the Great Learning has been celebrated in most extravagant terms by Chinese writers, and there have been foreigners who have not yielded to them in their estimation of it. Pauthier, in the 'Argument Philosphique,' prefixed to his translation of the Work, says:-- 'It is evident that the aim of the Chinese philosopher is to exhibit the duties of political government as those of the perfecting of self, and of the practice of virtue by all men. He felt that he had a higher mission than that with which the greater part of ancient and modern philosophers have contented themselves; and his immense love for the happiness of humanity, which dominated over all his other sentiments, has made of his

1. The value of the Great Learning has been praised in the most extravagant ways by Chinese writers, and there have been foreigners who share their high regard for it. Pauthier, in the 'Argument Philosphique,' which he included before his translation of the Work, states:-- 'It is clear that the goal of the Chinese philosopher is to demonstrate that the responsibilities of political leadership are tied to self-improvement and the practice of virtue by everyone. He believed he had a greater mission than most ancient and modern philosophers settled for; and his deep love for the well-being of humanity, which overshadowed all his other feelings, has shaped his

1 唐氏秦疏有曰,虞松校刻石經于魏表,引漢賈逵之言,曰,孔伋窮居于宋,懼先聖之學不 明,而帝王之道墜,故作大學以經之,中庸以緯之; see the 大學證文,一, p. 5.

1 唐氏秦疏有曰,虞松校刻石經于魏表,引漢賈逵之言,曰,孔伋窮居于宋,懼先聖之學不明,而帝王之道墜,故作大學以經之,中庸以緯之; see the 大學證文,一, p. 5.

philosophy a system of social perfectionating, which, we venture to say, has never been equalled.'

philosophy a system for perfecting society, which, we dare say, has never been matched.

Very different is the judgment passed upon the treatise by a writer in the Chinese Repository: 'The Ta Hsio is a short politico-moral discourse. Ta Hsio, or "Superior Learning," is at the same time both the name and the subject of the discourse; it is the summum bonum of the Chinese. In opening this Book, compiled by a disciple of Confucius, and containing his doctrines, we might expect to find a work like Cicero's De Officiis; but we find a very different production, consisting of a few commonplace rules for the maintenance of a good government [1].'

The judgment on the treatise from a writer in the Chinese Repository is very different: 'The Ta Hsio is a concise political and moral discussion. Ta Hsio, or "Superior Learning," serves as both the title and the main focus of the discourse; it represents the summum bonum for the Chinese. When we open this book, compiled by a disciple of Confucius and containing his teachings, we might expect to find a work similar to Cicero's De Officiis; but instead, we encounter a very different piece, made up of a few basic rules for maintaining a good government [1].'

My readers will perhaps think, after reading the present section, that the truth lies between these two representations.

My readers might think, after finishing this section, that the truth is somewhere in between these two views.

2. I believe that the Book should be styled T'ai Hsio [2], and not Ta Hsio, and that it was so named as setting forth the higher and more extensive principles of moral science, which come into use and manifestation in the conduct of government. When Chu Shi endeavours to make the title mean -- 'The principles of Learning, which were taught in the higher schools of antiquity,' and tells us how at the age of fifteen, all the sons of the sovereign, with the legitimate sons of the nobles, and high officers, down to the more promising scions of the common people, all entered these seminaries, and were taught the difficult lessons here inculcated, we pity the ancient youth of China. Such 'strong meat' is not adapted for the nourishment of youthful minds. But the evidence adduced for the existence of such educational institutions in ancient times is unsatisfactory, and from the older interpretation of the title we advance more easily to contemplate the object and method of the Work.

2. I think the Book should be titled T'ai Hsio [2] instead of Ta Hsio, and that it was named this way because it presents the higher and broader principles of moral science that are applied in governance. When Chu Shi tries to make the title mean "The principles of Learning that were taught in the higher schools of ancient times," and explains how at the age of fifteen, all the royal sons, along with the legitimate sons of the nobles and high officials, and even the more promising children from common backgrounds, all attended these schools and were taught the challenging lessons here presented, we feel sorry for the youth of ancient China. Such "strong meat" isn’t suitable for young minds. However, the evidence put forward for the existence of such educational institutions in ancient times is weak, and we can more easily consider the purpose and method of the Work based on the older interpretation of the title.

3. The object is stated definitely enough in the opening paragraph: 'What the Great Learning teaches, is -- to illustrate illustrious virtue; to love the people; and to rest in the highest excellence.' The political aim of the writer is here at once evident. He has before him on one side, the people, the masses of the empire, and over against them are those whose work and duty, delegated by Heaven, is to govern them, culminating, as a class, in 'the son of Heaven [3],' 'the One man [4],' the sovereign. From the fourth and

3. The object is clearly stated in the opening paragraph: 'What the Great Learning teaches is to showcase great virtue, to care for the people, and to strive for the highest excellence.' The political goal of the writer is immediately clear. On one side, he has the people, the masses of the empire, and on the other side are those tasked with governing them, divinely appointed, culminating in 'the son of Heaven [3],' 'the One man [4],' the sovereign. From the fourth and

1 Chinese Repository, vol. iii. p. 98
2 太學, not 大學. See the note on the title of the Work below.
3 天子, Cl. (classical) Text, par. 6, 2.
4 一人, Comm. ix. 3.

1 Chinese Repository, vol. iii. p. 98
2 太學, not 大學. See the note on the title of the Work below.
3 天子, Cl. (classical) Text, par. 6, 2.
4 一人, Comm. ix. 3.

fifth paragraphs, we see that if the lessons of the treatise be learned and carried into practice, the result will be that 'illustrious virtue will be illustrated throughout the nation,' which will be brought, through all its length and breadth, to a condition of happy tranquillity. This object is certainly both grand and good; annd if a reasonable and likely method to secure it were proposed in the Work, language would hardly supply terms adequate to express its value.

fifth paragraphs, we see that if the lessons of the treatise are learned and put into practice, the result will be that 'illustrious virtue will be illustrated throughout the nation,' leading to a state of happy tranquility across its entirety. This goal is definitely both noble and beneficial; and if a sensible and feasible way to achieve it were suggested in the Work, words would hardly suffice to capture its significance.

4. But the above account of the object of the Great Learning leads us to the conclusion that the student of it should be a sovereign. What interest can an ordinary man have in it? It is high up in the clouds, far beyond his reach. This is a serious objection to it, and quite unfits it for a place in schools, such as Chu Hsi contends it once had. Intelligent Chinese, whose minds were somewhat quickened by Christianity, have spoken to me of this defect, and complained of the difficulty they felt in making the book a practical directory for their conduct. 'It is so vague and vast,' was the observation of one man. The writer, however, has made some provision for the general application of his instructions. He tells us that, from the sovereign down to the mass of the people, all must consider the cultivation of the person to be the root, that is, the first thing to be attended to [1]. _as in his method, moreover, he reaches from the cultivation of the person to the tranquillization of the kingdom, through the intermediate steps of the regulation of the family, and the government of the State [2], there is room for setting forth principles that parents and rulers generally may find adapted for their guidance.

4. However, the description of the purpose of the Great Learning suggests that the learner should be a ruler. What could an ordinary person gain from it? It feels like it's too lofty, way beyond their grasp. This is a significant criticism of it and makes it unsuitable for schools, as Chu Hsi argued it once was. Educated Chinese individuals, whose perspectives have been somewhat influenced by Christianity, have pointed out this flaw to me and expressed their struggles in making the book a practical guide for their behavior. "It's so vague and broad," one person remarked. The author, though, has made some effort to ensure that his teachings can be applied generally. He notes that everyone, from rulers to the common people, must see self-cultivation as the foundation, meaning the first priority to focus on [1]. In his approach, he connects the cultivation of the individual to the peace of the kingdom by passing through the essential steps of managing the family and governing the state [2], allowing for the establishment of principles that both parents and leaders can find useful for their guidance.

5. The method which is laid down for the attainment of the great object proposed, consists of seven steps:-- the investigation of things; the completion of knowledge; the sincerity of the thoughts; the rectifying of the heart; the cultivation of the person; the regulation of the family; and the government of the state. These form the steps of a climax, the end of which is the kingdom tranquillized. Pauthier calls the paragraphs where they occur instances of the sorites, or abridged syllogism. But they elong to rhetoric, and not to logic.

5. The method for achieving the significant goal at hand consists of seven steps: investigation of things, gaining complete knowledge, having sincere thoughts, rectifying the heart, personal cultivation, regulating the family, and governing the state. These steps build on each other, with the ultimate goal being a tranquil kingdom. Pauthier refers to these sections as examples of sorites, or abbreviated syllogism. However, they belong to rhetoric, not logic.

6. In offering some observations on these steps, and the writer's treatment of them, it will be well to separate them into those preceding the cultivation of the person, and those following it; and to

6. When sharing some thoughts on these steps and how the author handles them, it would be helpful to divide them into those that come before personal development and those that come after it; and to

1 Cl. Text, par. 6.
2 Cl. Text, pars. 4. 5.

1 Cl. Text, par. 6.
2 Cl. Text, pars. 4. 5.

deal with the latter first. -- Let us suppose that the cultivation of the person is fully attained, every discordant mental element having been subdued and removed. It is assumed that the regulation of the family will necessarily flow from this. Two short paragraphs are all that are given to the illustration of the point, and they are vague generalities on the subject of men's being led astray by their feelings and affections.

deal with the latter first. -- Let’s suppose that personal development is fully achieved, with every conflicting mental element having been subdued and removed. It’s assumed that managing the family will naturally follow from this. Two short paragraphs are all that are given to illustrate the point, and they consist of vague generalities about how men can be led astray by their emotions and affections.

The family being regulated, there will result from it the government of the State. First, the virtues taught in the family have their correspondencies in the wider sphere. Filial piety will appear as loyalty. Fraternal submission will be seen in respect and obedience to elders and superiors. Kindness is capable of universal application. Second, 'From the loving example of one family, a whole State becomes loving, and from its courtesies the whole State become courteous [1].' Seven paragraphs suffice to illustrate these statements, and short as they are, the writer goes back to the topic of self-cultivation, returning from the family to the individual.

The regulated family leads to the governance of the State. Firstly, the virtues taught within the family have parallels in the larger community. Filial piety translates into loyalty. Sibling respect manifests as respect and obedience to elders and authority figures. Kindness can be applied universally. Secondly, 'From the loving example of one family, an entire State becomes loving, and from its courtesies, the whole State becomes courteous [1].' Seven paragraphs are enough to illustrate these points, and even though they are brief, the writer shifts back to the topic of self-improvement, moving from the family to the individual.

The State being governed, the whole empire will become peaceful and happy. There is even less of connexion, however, in the treatment of this theme, between the premiss and the conclusion, than in the two previous chapters. Nothing is said about the relation between the whole kingdom, and its component States, or any one of them. It is said at once, 'What is meant by "The making the whole kingdom peaceful and happy depends on the government of the State," is this:-- When the sovereign behaves to his aged, as the aged should be behaved to, the people become filial; when the sovereign behaves to his elders, as elders should be behaved to, the people learn brotherly submission; when the sovereign treats compassionately the young and helpless, the people do the same [2].' This is nothing but a repetition of the preceding chapter, instead of that chapter's being made a step from which to go on to the splendid consummation of the good government of the whole kingdom.

The governance of the State will lead to a peaceful and happy empire. However, there is even less connection between the premise and conclusion in this discussion than in the two previous chapters. There’s no mention of the relationship between the entire kingdom and its individual States, or any of them. It states clearly, 'What is meant by "The making the whole kingdom peaceful and happy depends on the government of the State" is this: When the sovereign treats the elderly with the respect they deserve, the people become more caring; when the sovereign treats his elders well, the people learn to show brotherly respect; when the sovereign treats the young and vulnerable with compassion, the people follow suit [2].' This is merely a repetition of the earlier chapter, rather than a step forward toward achieving the great goal of effectively governing the whole kingdom.

The words which I have quoted are followed by a very striking enunciation of the golden rule in its negative form, and under the name of the measuring square, and all the lessons of the chapter are connected more or less closely with that. The application of this principle by a ruler, whose heart is in the first place in loving sympathy with the people, will guide him in all the exactions which

The words I've quoted are followed by a very clear expression of the golden rule in its negative form, referred to as the measuring square, and all the lessons of the chapter are linked to that in one way or another. The application of this principle by a leader, whose heart is primarily focused on loving and understanding the people, will guide him in all the demands he makes.

1 See Comm. ix. 3.
2 See Comm. x. 1.

1 See Comm. ix. 3.
2 See Comm. x. 1.

he lays upon them, and in his selection of ministers, in such a way that he will secure the affections of his subjects, and his throne will be established, for 'by gaining the people, the kingdom is gained, and, by losing the people, the kingdom is lost [1].' There are in this part of the treatise many valuable sentiments, and counsels for all in authority over others. The objection to it is, that, as the last step of the climax, it does not rise upon all the others with the accumulated force of their conclusions, but introduces us to new principles of action, and a new line of argument. Cut off the commencement of the first paragraph which connects it with the preceding chapters, and it would form a brief but admirable treatise by itself on the art of government.

he relies on them, and in choosing his ministers, in a way that he will win the love of his people, and his throne will be secure, for 'by winning the people, you win the kingdom, and by losing the people, you lose the kingdom [1].' This section of the treatise contains many valuable insights and advice for anyone in power over others. The critique is that, as the final step of the argument, it doesn't build on the others with the combined strength of their conclusions but presents us with new principles of action and a different line of reasoning. Remove the beginning of the first paragraph that connects it with the previous chapters, and it would stand alone as a brief but excellent treatise on the art of governance.

This brief review of the writer's treatment of the concluding steps of his method will satisfy the reader that the execution is not equal to the design; and, moreover, underneath all the reasoning, and more especially apparent in the eighth and ninth chapters of commentary (according to the ordinary arrangement of the work), there lies the assumption that example is all but omnipotent. We find this principle pervading all the Confucian philosophy. And doubtless it is a truth, most important in education and government, that the influence of example is very great. I believe, and will insist upon it hereafter in these prolegomena, that we have come to overlook this element in our conduct of administration. It will be well if the study of the Chinese Classics should call attention to it. Yet in them the subject is pushed to an extreme, and represented in an extravagant manner. Proceeding from the view of human nature that it is entirely good, and led astray only by influences from without, the sage of China and his followers attribute to personal example and to instruction a power which we do not find that they actually possess.

This quick review of the writer's approach to the final steps of his method will show the reader that the execution doesn't match the design. Furthermore, beneath all the reasoning, especially noticeable in the eighth and ninth chapters of commentary (following the usual arrangement of the work), there’s an underlying assumption that example is almost all-powerful. We see this principle running through all of Confucian philosophy. Clearly, it’s an important truth in education and governance that the power of example is significant. I believe, and will emphasize later in these preliminary discussions, that we have started to overlook this aspect in our management. It would be beneficial if studying the Chinese Classics highlights this. However, in those texts, the topic is taken to extremes and presented in a dramatic way. Believing that human nature is entirely good and only misled by outside influences, the Chinese sage and his followers assign a power to personal example and instruction that we don’t actually see in practice.

7. The steps which precede the cultivation of the person are more briefly dealt with than those which we have just considered. 'The cultivation of the person results from the rectifying of the heart or mind [2].' True, but in the Great Learning very inadequately set forth.

7. The steps that come before personal cultivation are discussed more briefly than the ones we've just looked at. "Personal cultivation comes from correcting the heart or mind [2]." That's true, but it's not explained well in the Great Learning.

'The rectifying of the mind is realized when the thoughts are made sincere [3].' And the thoughts are sincere, when no self-deception is allowed, and we move without effort to what is right and wrong, 'as we love what is beautiful, and as we dislike a bad

'The correction of the mind happens when our thoughts are genuine [3].' And our thoughts are genuine when we don't allow any self-deception, and we easily navigate what is right and wrong, 'just as we appreciate what is beautiful and dislike what is bad.'

1 Comm. x. 5.
2 Comm. vii. 1.
3 Comm. Ch. vi.

1 Comm. x. 5.
2 Comm. vii. 1.
3 Comm. Ch. vi.

smell [1].' How are we to attain this state? Here the Chinese moralist fails us. According to Chu Hsi's arrangement of the Treatise, there is only one sentence from which we can frame a reply to the above question. 'Therefore,' it is said, 'the superior man must be watchful over himself when he is alone [2].' Following. Chu's sixth chapter of commentary, and forming, we may say, part of it, we have in the old arrangement of the Great Learning all the passages which he has distributed so as to form the previous five chapters. But even from the examination of them, we do not obtain the information which we desire on this momentous inquiry.

smell [1].' How can we reach this state? This is where the Chinese moralist falls short. According to Chu Hsi's organization of the Treatise, there is only one sentence from which we can answer the above question. 'Therefore,' it says, 'the superior man must be watchful over himself when he is alone [2].' Following Chu's sixth chapter of commentary, which we can consider part of this, we find in the original organization of the Great Learning all the passages he has arranged to form the previous five chapters. However, even by examining them, we do not get the answers we seek on this important inquiry.

8. Indeed, the more I study the Work, the more satisfied I become, that from the conclusion of what is now called the chapter of classical text to the sixth chapter of commentary, we have only a few fragments, which it is of no use trying to arrange, so as fairly to exhibit the plan of the author. According to his method, the chapter on the connexion between making the thoughts sincere and so rectifying the mental nature, should be preceded by one on the completion of knowledge as the means of making the thoughts sincere, and that again by one on the completion of knowledge by the investigation of things, or whatever else the phrase ko wu may mean. I am less concerned for the loss and injury which this part of the Work has suffered, because the subject of the connexion between intelligence and virtue is very fully exhibited in the Doctrine of the Mean, and will come under our notice in the review of that Treatise. The manner in which Chu Hsi has endeavoured to supply the blank about the perfecting of knowledge by the investigation of things is too extravagant. 'The Learning for Adults,' he says, 'at the outset of its lessons, instructs the learner, in regard to all things in the world, to proceed from what knowledge he has of their principles, and pursue his investigation of them, till he reaches the extreme point. After exerting himself for a long time, he will suddenly find himself possessed of a wide and far-reaching penetration. Then, the qualities of all things, whether external or internal, the subtle or the coarse, will be apprehended, and the mind, in its entire substance and its relations to things, will be perfectly intelligent. This is called the investigation of things. This is called the perfection of knowledge [3].' And knowledge must be thus perfected before we can achieve the sincerity of our thoughts, and the rectifying of our hearts!

8. The more I study the Work, the more convinced I am that from the end of what we now call the chapter of classical text to the sixth chapter of commentary, we only have a few fragments that aren’t useful to arrange in a way that accurately reflects the author's plan. According to his method, the chapter on the connection between making thoughts sincere and improving the mind should come after one on completing knowledge as a means to achieve sincere thoughts, and that chapter should follow one on completing knowledge through investigating things, or whatever else the term ko wu might mean. I'm less worried about the loss and damage this part of the Work has undergone, because the connection between intelligence and virtue is thoroughly examined in the Doctrine of the Mean, which we will discuss later in reviewing that Treatise. The way Chu Hsi has tried to fill in the gaps about perfecting knowledge through investigation is too extreme. He states, 'The Learning for Adults,' at the start of its lessons, teaches the learner to explore everything in the world based on what they know of their principles, and to pursue their investigation until they reach the pinnacle. After putting in a lot of effort, they will suddenly find they have gained a broad and deep understanding. Then, the qualities of everything, whether external or internal, subtle or coarse, will be grasped, and the mind will be fully aware of its entire essence and its relations to things. This is called the investigation of things. This is called the perfection of knowledge [3].' And knowledge must be perfected in this way before we can achieve the sincerity of our thoughts and the correction of our hearts!

1 Comm. vi. 1.
2 Comm. vi. 2.
3 Suppl. to Comm. Ch. v.

1 Comm. vi. 1.
2 Comm. vi. 2.
3 Suppl. to Comm. Ch. v.

Verily this would be learning not for adults only, but even Methuselahs would not be able to compass it. Yet for centuries this has been accepted as the orthodox exposition of the Classic. Lo Chung-fan does not express himself too strongly when he says that such language is altogether incoherent. The author would only be 'imposing on himself and others.'

Truly, this wouldn't just be knowledge for adults; even those as ancient as Methuselah wouldn't grasp it. Yet for centuries, this has been seen as the standard interpretation of the Classic. Lo Chung-fan doesn’t hold back when he states that such language is completely confusing. The author would merely be 'putting a burden on himself and others.'

9. The orthodox doctrine of China concerning the connexion between intelligence and virtue is most seriously erroneous, but I will not lay to the charge of the author of the Great Learning the wild representations of the commentator of our twelfth century, nor need I make here any remarks on what the doctrine really is. After the exhibition which I have given, my readers will probably conclude that the Work before us is far from developing, as Pauthier asserts, 'a system of social perfectionating which has never been equalled.'

9. The traditional belief in China about the link between intelligence and virtue is seriously mistaken, but I won't blame the author of the Great Learning for the outrageous claims made by the commentator from our twelfth century, nor do I need to explain what the doctrine actually is here. After presenting my analysis, my readers will likely conclude that the work in front of us does not, as Pauthier claims, 'develop a system of social perfection that has never been matched.'

10. The Treatise has undoubtedly great merits, but they are not to be sought in the severity of its logical processes, or the large-minded prosecution of any course of thought. We shall find them in the announcement of certain seminal principles, which, if recognised in government and the regulation of conduct, would conduce greatly to the happiness and virtue of mankind. I will conclude these observations by specifying four such principles.

10. The Treatise certainly has significant merits, but they aren't found in the strictness of its logical reasoning or the broad-minded pursuit of any particular line of thought. We will identify them in the presentation of key principles that, if acknowledged in governance and the management of behavior, would greatly contribute to the happiness and virtue of humanity. I will wrap up these comments by outlining four of these principles.

First. The writer conceives nobly of the object of government, that it is to make its subjects happy and good. This may not be a sufficient account of that object, but it is much to have it so clearly laid down to 'all kings and governors,' that they are to love the people, ruling not for their own gratification but for the good of those over whom they are exalted by Heaven. Very important also is the statement that rulers have no divine right but what springs from the discharge of their duty. 'The decree does not always rest on them. Goodness obtains it, and the want of goodness loses it [1].'

First. The writer has a noble view of the purpose of government: to make its citizens happy and good. While this may not cover everything, it’s significant that it’s clearly stated to "all kings and governors" that they should love the people, ruling not for their own enjoyment but for the benefit of those they govern by divine right. It's also important to note that rulers have no divine right except what comes from fulfilling their responsibilities. "The decree doesn't always depend on them. Goodness earns it, and the lack of goodness loses it [1]."

Second. The insisting on personal excellence in all who have authority in the family, the state, and the kingdom, is a great moral and social principle. The influence of such personal excellence may be overstated, but by the requirement of its cultivation the writer deserved well of his country.

Second. Emphasizing personal excellence in everyone with authority in the family, the government, and the kingdom is a significant moral and social principle. The impact of this personal excellence might be exaggerated, but by advocating for its development, the writer truly served his country well.

Third. Still more important than the requirement of such excellence, is the principle that it must be rooted in the state of

Third. Even more important than the requirement for such excellence is the principle that it must be grounded in the state of

1 Comm. x. 11.

1 Cor. 10:11.

the heart, and be the natural outgrowth of internal sincerity. 'As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he.' This is the teaching alike of Solomon and the author of the Great Learning.

the heart, and be the natural result of true inner feelings. 'As a person thinks in their heart, so they are.' This is the teaching of both Solomon and the author of the Great Learning.

Fourth. I mention last the striking exhibition which we have of the golden rule, though only in its negative form:-- 'What a man dislikes in his superiors, let him not display in the treatment of his inferiors; what he dislikes in inferiors, let him not display in his service of his superiors; what he dislikes in those who are before him, let him not therewith precede those who are behind him; what he dislikes in those who are behind him, let him not therewith follow those who are before him; what he dislikes to receive on the right, let him not bestow on the left; what he dislikes to receive on the left, let him not bestow on the right. This is what is called the principle with which, as with a measuring square, to regulate one's conduct [1].' The Work which contains those principles cannot be thought meanly of. They are 'commonplace,' as the writer in the Chinese Repository calls them, but they are at the same time eternal verities. l Comm. x. a.

Fourth. I mention last the powerful example we have of the golden rule, though only in its negative form: 'What a person dislikes in their superiors, they should not show in how they treat their inferiors; what they dislike in inferiors, they should not show in their service to superiors; what they dislike in those ahead of them, they should not use to precede those behind them; what they dislike in those behind them, they should not use to follow those ahead of them; what they dislike receiving on the right, they should not give on the left; what they dislike receiving on the left, they should not give on the right. This is what is referred to as the principle by which one can regulate their conduct [1].' The work that contains these principles cannot be looked down upon. They may be 'commonplace,' as the writer in the Chinese Repository calls them, but they are also eternal truths. l Comm. x. a.

CHAPTER IV.
THE DOCTRINE OF THE MEAN.

SECTION I.
ITS PLACE IN THE LI CHI, AND ITS PUBLICATION SEPARATELY.

CHAPTER IV.
THE DOCTRINE OF THE MEAN.

SECTION I.
ITS PLACE IN THE LI CHI, AND ITS PUBLICATION SEPARATELY.

1. The Doctrine of the Mean was one of the treatises which came to light in connexion with the labors of Liu Hsiang, and its place as the thirty-first Book in the Li Chi was finally determined by Ma Yung and Chang Hsuan. In the translation of the Li Chi in 'The Sacred Books of the East' it is the twenty-eighth Treatise.

1. The Doctrine of the Mean was one of the writings that emerged alongside the work of Liu Hsiang, and its position as the thirty-first Book in the Li Chi was ultimately established by Ma Yung and Chang Hsuan. In the translation of the Li Chi in 'The Sacred Books of the East,' it is the twenty-eighth Treatise.

2. But while it was thus made to form a part of the great collection of Treatises on Ceremonies, it maintained a separate footing of its own. In Liu Hsin's Catalogue of the Classical Works, we find 'Two p'ien of Observations on the Chung Yung [l].' In the Records of the dynasty of Sui (A.D. 589-618), in the chapter on the History of Literature [2], there are mentioned three Works on the Chung Yung;-- the first called 'The Record of the Chung Yung,' in two chuan, attributed to Tai Yung, a scholar who flourished about the middle of the fifth century; the second, 'A Paraphrase and Commentary on the Chung Yung,' attributed to the emperor Wu (A.D. 502-549) of the Liang dynasty, in one chuan ; and the third, 'A Private Record, Determining the Meaning of the Chung Yung,' in five chuan, the author, or supposed author, of which is not mentioned [3].

2. While it was included as part of the large collection of Treatises on Ceremonies, it also stood on its own. In Liu Hsin's Catalogue of the Classical Works, we see 'Two p'ien of Observations on the Chung Yung [l].' In the Records of the Sui dynasty (A.D. 589-618), in the chapter on the History of Literature [2], three Works on the Chung Yung are mentioned: the first is called 'The Record of the Chung Yung,' in two chuan, attributed to Tai Yung, a scholar who was active around the middle of the fifth century; the second is 'A Paraphrase and Commentary on the Chung Yung,' attributed to Emperor Wu (A.D. 502-549) of the Liang dynasty, in one chuan; and the third is 'A Private Record, Determining the Meaning of the Chung Yung,' in five chuan, with the author, or supposed author, not specified [3].

It thus appears, that the Chung Yung had been published and commented on separately, long before the time of the Sung dynasty. The scholars of that, however, devoted special attention to it, the way being led by the famous Chau Lien-ch'i [4]. He was followed by the two brothers Ch'ang, but neither of them published upon it. At last came Chu Hsi, who produced his Work called

It seems that the Chung Yung was published and commented on separately long before the Sung dynasty. Scholars during that time, especially the renowned Chau Lien-ch'i [4], paid it special attention. He was succeeded by the two brothers Ch'ang, but neither of them published anything on it. Finally, Chu Hsi came along and produced his work called

1 中庸說二篇.
2 隋書,卷三十二,志第二十七,經籍,一, p. 12.
3 禮記中庸專,二卷,宋散騎常侍戴顒撰;中庸講疏,一卷,梁武帝撰;私記制旨中庸;五卷.
4 周濂溪.

1 中庸說二篇.
2 隋書,卷三十二,志第二十七,經籍,一, p. 12.
3 禮記中庸專,二卷,宋散騎常侍戴顒撰;中庸講疏,一卷,梁武帝撰;私記制旨中庸;五卷.
4 周濂溪.

'The Chung Yung, in Chapters and Sentences [1],' which was made the text book of the Classic at the literary examinations, by the fourth emperor of the Yuan dynasty (A.D. 1312-1320), and from that time the name merely of the Treatise was retained in editions of the Li Chi. Neither text nor ancient commentary was given.

'The Chung Yung, in Chapters and Sentences [1],' was chosen as the textbook for the Classic at the literary exams by the fourth emperor of the Yuan dynasty (A.D. 1312-1320), and since then, only the name of the Treatise has been maintained in editions of the Li Chi. No text or ancient commentary was provided.

Under the present dynasty it is not so. In the superb edition of 'The Three Li Ching,' edited by numerous committees of scholars towards the middle of the Ch'ien-lung reign, the Chung Yung is published in two parts, the ancient commentaries from 'The Thirteen Ching' being given side by side with those of Chu Hsi.

Under the current dynasty, that's not the case. In the excellent edition of 'The Three Li Ching,' edited by various committees of scholars around the middle of the Ch'ien-lung reign, the Chung Yung is presented in two parts, with the ancient commentaries from 'The Thirteen Ching' provided alongside those of Chu Hsi.

SECTION II.
ITS AUTHOR; AND SOME ACCOUNT OF HIM.

SECTION II.
THE AUTHOR; AND A BIT ABOUT HIM.

1. The composition of the Chung Yung is attributed to K'ung Chi, the grandson of Confucius [2]. Chinese inquirers and critics are agreed on this point, and apparently on sufficient grounds. There is indeed no internal evidence in the Work to lead us to such a conclusion. Among the many quotations of Confucius's words and references to him, we might have expected to find some indication that the sage was the grandfather of the author, but nothing of the kind is given. The external evidence, however, or that from the testimony of authorities, is very strong. In Sze-ma Ch'ien's Historical Records, published about B.C. 100, it is expressly said that 'Tsze- sze made the Chung Yung.' And we have a still stronger proof, a century earlier, from Tsze-sze's own descendant, K'ung Fu, whose words are, 'Tsze- sze compiled the Chung Yung in forty-nine p'ien [3].' We may, therefore, accept the received account without hesitation.

1. The composition of the Chung Yung is credited to K'ung Chi, the grandson of Confucius [2]. Chinese scholars and critics generally agree on this point, and they seem to have solid reasons. However, there’s no internal evidence in the text to support this conclusion. Despite numerous quotations of Confucius’s words and references to him, we would have expected to find some indication that the sage was the author’s grandfather, but there's nothing like that mentioned. On the other hand, the external evidence, which comes from expert testimony, is very strong. In Sze-ma Ch'ien's Historical Records, published around 100 B.C., it clearly states that 'Tsze-sze made the Chung Yung.' We also have an even stronger piece of evidence from a century earlier, provided by Tsze-sze's own descendant, K'ung Fu, who stated, 'Tsze-sze compiled the Chung Yung in forty-nine p'ien [3].' Therefore, we can confidently accept the established account.

2. As Chi, spoken of chiefly by his designation of Tsze-sze, thus occupies a distinguished place in the classical literature of China, it

2. As Chi, mainly known by his title Tsze-sze, holds a prominent position in the classical literature of China, it

1 中庸章句.
2 子思作中庸; see the 史記,四十七,孔子世家.
3 This K'ung Fu (孔鮒) was that descendant of Confucius, who hid several books in the wall of his house, on the issuing of the imperial edict for their burning. He was a writer himself, and his Works are referred to under the title of 孔叢子. I have not seen them, but the statement given above is found in the 四書拓餘說;-- art. 中庸. -- 孔叢子云,子思撰中庸之書,四十九篇.

1 中庸章句.
2 子思作中庸; see the 史記,四十七,孔子世家.
3 This K'ung Fu (孔鮒) was a descendant of Confucius who hid several books in the wall of his house when the imperial edict was issued for their burning. He was a writer himself, and his works are referred to under the title of 孔叢子. I haven't seen them, but the statement above is found in the 四書拓餘說;-- art. 中庸. -- 孔叢子云, 子思撰中庸之書, 四十九篇.

may not be out of place to bring together here a few notices of him gathered from reliable sources.

It might be appropriate to compile a few observations about him from trustworthy sources.

He was the son of Li, whose death took place B.C. 483, four years before that of the sage, his father. I have not found it recorded in what year he was born. Sze-ma Ch'ien says he died at the age of 62. But this is evidently wrong, for we learn from Mencius that he was high in favour with the duke Mu of Lu [1], whose accession to that principality dates in B.C. 409, seventy years after the death of Confucius. In the 'Plates and Notices of the Worthies, sacrificed to in the Sage's Temples [2],' it is supposed that the sixty-two in the Historical Records should be eighty-two [3]. It is maintained by others that Tsze-sze's life was protracted beyond 100 years [4]. This variety of opinions simply shows that the point cannot be positively determined. To me it seems that the conjecture in the Sacrificial Canon must be pretty near the truth [5].

He was the son of Li, who died in 483 B.C., four years before the sage, his father. I haven't found any record of the year he was born. Sze-ma Ch'ien says he died at 62, but this is clearly incorrect, as we learn from Mencius that he was favored by Duke Mu of Lu [1], whose rise to power in that region was in 409 B.C., seventy years after Confucius's death. In the 'Plates and Notices of the Worthies, honored in the Sage's Temples [2],' it's suggested that the sixty-two in the Historical Records should actually be eighty-two [3]. Some others argue that Tsze-sze lived beyond

During the years of his boyhood, then, Tsze-sze must have been with his grandfather, and received his instructions. It is related, that one day, when he was alone with the sage, and heard him sighing, he went up to him, and, bowing twice, inquired the reason of his grief. 'Is it,' said he, 'because you think that your descendants, through not cultivating themselves, will be unworthy of you? Or is it that, in your admiration of the ways of Yao and Shun, you are vexed that you fall short of them?' 'Child,' replied Confucius, 'how is it that you know my thoughts?' 'I have often,' said Tsze-sze, 'heard from you the lesson, that when the father has gathered and prepared the firewood, if the son cannot carry the bundle, he is to be pronounced degenerate and unworthy. The remark comes frequently into my thoughts, and fills me with great apprehensions.' The sage was delighted. He

During his childhood, Tsze-sze must have spent time with his grandfather and learned from him. It’s said that one day, when he was alone with the sage and heard him sigh, he approached him, bowed twice, and asked what was troubling him. "Is it," he asked, "because you worry that your descendants will be unworthy of you for not bettering themselves? Or is it that, in your admiration for the ways of Yao and Shun, you are frustrated by your own shortcomings?" "Child," Confucius replied, "how do you know my thoughts?" "I've often heard you say that when a father gathers and prepares the firewood, if the son cannot carry the bundle, he is seen as degenerate and unworthy. That idea often comes to mind and worries me greatly." The sage was pleased. He

1. 魯穆(or 繆)公.
2. 聖廟祀典圖考.
3. 或以六十二似八十二之誤. Eighty-two and sixty-two may more easily be confounded, as written in Chinese, than with the Roman figures.
4 See the 四書集證, on the preface to the Chung Yung, -- 年百餘歲卒.
5 Li himself was born in Confucius's twenty-first year, and if Tsze-sze had been born in Li's twenty-first year, he must have been 103 at the time of duke Mu's accession. But the tradition is, that Tsze-sze was a pupil of Tsang Shan who was born B.C. 504. We must place his birth therefore considerably later, and suppose him to have been quite young when his father died. I was talking once about the question with a Chinese friend, who observed:-- 'Li was fifty when he died, and his wife married again into a family of Wei. We can hardly think, therefore, that she was anything like that age. Li could not have married so soon as his father did. Perhaps he was about forty when Chi was born.'

1. Duke Mu (or Miu) of Lu.
2. Examination of the Religious Rituals of the Holy Temple.
3. The confusion between eighty-two and sixty-two is more likely when written in Chinese than in Roman numerals.
4. See the Four Books and Five Classics Commentary, on the preface to the Zhong Yong, -- died at over a hundred years old.
5. Li was born in the twenty-first year of Confucius, and if Tsze-sze had been born in Li's twenty-first year, he would have been 103 at the time Duke Mu came to power. However, tradition states that Tsze-sze was a student of Tsang Shan, who was born in 504 B.C. Therefore, we should place his birth much later and assume he was very young when his father passed away. I once discussed this with a Chinese friend, who pointed out: 'Li was fifty when he died, and his wife remarried into a family from Wei. Therefore, we can hardly assume she was anywhere near that age. Li likely couldn't have married as young as his father did. Perhaps he was around forty when Chi was born.'

smiled and said, 'Now, indeed, shall I be without anxiety! My undertakings will not come to naught. They will be carried on and flourish [1].' After the death of Confucius, Chi became a pupil, it is said, of the philosopher Tsang. But he received his instructions with discrimination, and in one instance which is recorded in the Li Chi, the pupil suddenly took the place of the master. We there read: 'Tsang said to Tsze-sze, "Chi, when I was engaged in mourning for my parents, neither congee nor water entered my mouth for seven days." Tsze-sze answered, "In ordering their rules of propriety, it was the design of the ancient kings that those who would go beyond them should stoop and keep by them, and that those who could hardly reach them should stand on tiptoe to do so. Thus it is that the superior man, in mourning for his parents, when he has been three days without water or congee, takes a staff to enable himself to rise [2]."'

smiled and said, 'Now, I can finally be without worry! My efforts won't be in vain. They will continue and thrive [1].' After Confucius died, Chi reportedly became a student of the philosopher Tsang. However, he received his teachings thoughtfully, and in one instance recorded in the Li Chi, the student unexpectedly took the place of the master. We read: 'Tsang said to Tsze-sze, "Chi, when I was mourning for my parents, I didn't eat or drink anything for seven days." Tsze-sze replied, "In establishing their rules of propriety, the ancient kings designed it so that those who wished to exceed them would have to humble themselves and stick to them, and those who struggled to reach them would have to stand on their tiptoes to do so. Thus, the virtuous person, while mourning for their parents, after three days without water or food, uses a staff to help them rise [2]."'

While he thus condemned the severe discipline of Tsang, Tsze-sze appears, in various incidents which are related of him, to have been himself more than sufficiently ascetic. As he was living in great poverty, a friend supplied him with grain, which he readily received. Another friend was emboldened by this to send him a bottle of spirits, but he declined to receive it.' You receive your corn from other people,' urged the donor, 'and why should you decline my gift, which is of less value? You can assign no ground in reason for it, and if you wish to show your independence, you should do so completely.' 'I am so poor,' was the reply, 'as to be in want, and being afraid lest I should die and the sacrifices not be offered to my ancestors, I accept the grain as an alms. But the spirits and the dried flesh which you offer to me are the appliances of a feast. For a poor man to be feasting is certainly unreasonable. This is the ground of my refusing your gift. I have no thought of asserting my independence [3].'

While he criticized Tsang's strict discipline, Tsze-sze seems, in various stories told about him, to have been quite ascetic himself. Living in poverty, a friend gave him some grain, which he gladly accepted. Another friend, encouraged by this, sent him a bottle of alcohol, but he refused to take it. "You accept grain from others," argued the giver, "so why won't you accept my gift, which is less valuable? You have no reasonable justification for this, and if you want to show your independence, you should do it fully." "I'm so poor that I'm in need," he replied, "and I'm afraid that if I die, my ancestors won't receive sacrifices, so I accept the grain as charity. But the alcohol and dried meat you offer me are meant for a feast. It's unreasonable for a poor person to be feasting, and that's why I decline your gift. I'm not trying to assert my independence."

To the same effect is the account of Tsze-sze, which we have from Liu Hsiang. That scholar relates:-- 'When Chi was living in Wei, he wore a tattered coat, without any lining, and in thirty days had only nine meals. T'ien Tsze-fang having heard of his

To the same effect is the account of Tsze-sze, which we have from Liu Hsiang. That scholar relates:-- 'When Chi was living in Wei, he wore a tattered coat, without any lining, and in thirty days had only nine meals. T'ien Tsze-fang having heard of his

1 See the 四書集證, in the place just quoted from. For the incident we are indebted to K'ung Fu; see note 3, p. 36.
2 Li Chi, II. Sect. I. ii. 7.
3 See the 四書集證, as above.

1 See the Four Books Collection, in the location just mentioned. For the incident, we owe it to Confucius; see note 3, p. 36.
2 Li Chi, II. Sect. I. ii. 7.
3 See the Four Books Collection, as mentioned above.

distress, sent a messenger to him with a coat of fox-fur, and being afraid that he might not receive it, he added the message,-- "When I borrow from a man, I forget it; when I give a thing, I part with it freely as if I threw it away." Tsze-sze declined the gift thus offered, and when Tsze- fang said, "I have, and you have not; why will you not take it?" he replied, "You give away as rashly as if you were casting your things into a ditch. Poor as I am, I cannot think of my body as a ditch, and do not presume to accept your gift [1]." 'Tsze-sze's mother married again, after Li's death, into a family of Wei. But this circumstance, which is not at all creditable in Chinese estimation, did not alienate his affections from her. He was in Lu when he heard of her death, and proceeded to weep in the temple of his family. A disciple came to him and said, 'Your mother married again into the family of the Shu, and do you weep for her in the temple of the K'ung?' 'I am wrong,' said Tsze-sze, 'I am wrong;' and with these words he went to weep elsewhere [2].

In distress, he sent a messenger with a fox-fur coat, and fearing that the messenger might not deliver it, he added a note: "When I borrow from someone, I forget about it; when I give something away, I let it go as if I were throwing it away." Tsze-sze refused the gift and when Tsze-fang said, "I have it, and you don’t; why won’t you take it?" he replied, "You give away as carelessly as if you’re tossing your things into a ditch. Even though I’m poor, I can’t think of my body as a ditch, and don’t assume that I’ll accept your gift [1]." After Li's death, Tsze-sze's mother remarried into a family from Wei. However, this situation, which isn't viewed positively in Chinese society, didn't lessen his affection for her. He was in Lu when he learned of her death and went to mourn in his family’s temple. A disciple approached him and said, "Your mother remarried into the family of the Shu, and yet you mourn for her in the temple of the K'ung?" "I am wrong," Tsze-sze replied, "I am wrong;" and with those words, he went to grieve elsewhere [2].

In his own married relation he does not seem to have been happy, and for some cause, which has not been transmitted to us, he divorced his wife, following in this, it has been wrongly said, the example of Confucius. On her death, her son, Tsze-shang [3], did not undertake any mourning for her. Tsze-sze's disciples were surprised and questioned him. 'Did your predecessor, a superior man,' they asked, 'mourn for his mother who had been divorced?' 'Yes,' was the reply. 'Then why do you not cause Pai [4] to mourn for his mother?' Tsze-sze answered, 'My progenitor, a superior man, failed in nothing to pursue the proper path. His observances increased or decreased as the case required. But I cannot attain to this. While she was my wife, she was Pai's mother; when she ceased to be my wife, she ceased to be Pai's mother.' The custom of the K'ung family not to mourn for a mother who had been divorced, took its rise from Tsze-sze [5].

In his marriage, he didn't seem to be happy, and for some unknown reason, he divorced his wife, wrongly following what people claim was Confucius's example. After her death, their son, Tsze-shang, didn't mourn for her. Tsze-sze's students were surprised and asked him, "Did your predecessor, a noble man, mourn for his mother who had been divorced?" He replied, "Yes." They then asked, "So why don't you have Pai mourn for his mother?" Tsze-sze answered, "My ancestor, a noble man, always followed the right path. He adjusted his practices as needed. But I can't reach that level. While she was my wife, she was Pai's mother; when she stopped being my wife, she stopped being Pai's mother." The K'ung family's tradition of not mourning for a mother who had been divorced originated from Tsze-sze.

These few notices of K'ung Chi in his more private relations bring him before us as a man of strong feeling and strong will, independent, and with a tendency to asceticism in his habits.

These brief observations of K'ung Chi in his personal relationships present him as a man with intense feelings and a strong will, independent, and with a tendency towards asceticism in his habits.

1 See the 四書集證, as above.
2 See the Li Chi, II. Sect. II. iii. 15. 庶氏之母死 must be understood as I have done above, and not with Chang Hsuan, -- 'Your mother was born a Miss Shu.'
3 子上 -- this was the designation of Tsze-sze's son.
4 白,-- this was Tsze-shang's name.
5 See the Li Chi, II. Sect. I. i. 4.

1 See the 四書集證, as mentioned above.
2 Refer to the Li Chi, II. Sect. II. iii. 15. 庶氏之母死 should be understood as I've explained above, not like Chang Hsuan's interpretation, -- 'Your mother was born a Miss Shu.'
3 子上 -- this referred to Tsze-sze's son.
4 白 -- this was Tsze-shang's name.
5 See the Li Chi, II. Sect. I. i. 4.

As a public character, we find him at the ducal courts of Wei, Sung; Lu, and Pi, and at each of them held in high esteem by the rulers. To Wei he was carried probably by the fact of his mother having married into that State. We are told that the prince of Wei received him with great distinction and lodged him honourably. On one occasion he said to him, 'An officer of the State of Lu, you have not despised this small and narrow Wei, but have bent your steps hither to comfort and preserve it; vouchsafe to confer your benefits upon me.' Tsze-sze replied. 'If I should wish to requite your princely favour with money and silks, your treasuries are already full of them, and I am poor. If I should wish to requite it with good words, I am afraid that what I should say would not suit your ideas, so that I should speak in vain and not be listened to. The only way in which I can requite it, is by recommending to your notice men of worth.' The duke said. 'Men of worth are exactly what I desire.' 'Nay,' said Chi. 'you are not able to appreciate them.' 'Nevertheless,' was the reply, 'I should like to hear whom you consider deserving that name.' Tsze-sze replied, 'Do you wish to select your officers for the name they may have or for their reality?' 'For their reality, certainly,' said the duke. His guest then said, 'In the eastern borders of your State, there is one Li Yin, who is a man of real worth.' 'What were his grandfather and father?' asked the duke. 'They were husbandmen,' was the reply, on which the duke broke into a loud laugh, saying, ' I do not like husbandry. The son of a husbandman cannot be fit for me to employ. I do not put into office all the cadets of those families even in which office is hereditary.' Tsze-sze observed, 'I mention Li Yin because of his abilities; what has the fact of his forefathers being husbandmen to do with the case? And moreover, the duke of Chau was a great sage, and K'ang-shu was a great worthy. Yet if you examine their beginnings, you will find that from the business of husbandry they came forth to found their States. I did certainly have my doubts that in the selection of your officers you did not have regard to their real character and capacity.' With this the conversation ended. The duke was silent [1].

As a public figure, he's seen at the ducal courts of Wei, Sung, Lu, and Pi, where he's respected by the rulers. He probably came to Wei because his mother married into that state. It’s said that the prince of Wei welcomed him with great honor and provided him with a comfortable place to stay. One time, the prince said to him, "You, an officer from the State of Lu, haven't looked down on this small and narrow Wei, but have come here to support and protect it; please share your wisdom with me." Tsze-sze responded, "If I wanted to repay your royal kindness with money and silk, your treasury is already full, and I am not wealthy. If I tried to repay it with kind words, I'm afraid my words won’t align with your views, and I’d be ignored. The only way I can repay you is by recommending capable people to you." The duke replied, "Capable people are exactly what I want." Tsze-sze said, "But you might not be able to recognize them." The duke responded, "Still, I’d like to know who you consider worthy." Tsze-sze asked, "Do you want to choose your officers based on their title or their true qualities?" "Definitely their true qualities," the duke answered. Tsze-sze continued, "In the eastern borders of your state, there's a man named Li Yin, who's truly capable." "What about his grandfather and father?" the duke asked. "They were farmers," Tsze-sze replied, prompting the duke to laugh loudly, saying, "I don't like farming. The son of a farmer can't be suitable for me to hire. I don’t appoint every descendant from families that have hereditary offices." Tsze-sze remarked, "I mention Li Yin because of his talents; what does it matter that his ancestors were farmers? Besides, the duke of Chau was a great sage, and K'ang-shu was a great worthy. If you look at their beginnings, you'll find they also came from farming to establish their states. I truly doubted that in choosing your officers, you were considering their actual character and capabilities." With that, the conversation ended, and the duke fell silent [1].

Tsze-sze was naturally led to Sung, as the K'ung family originally sprang from that principality. One account, quoted in 'The

Tsze-sze was naturally drawn to Sung, as the K'ung family originally came from that principality. One account, quoted in 'The

1 See the 氏姓譜,卷一百二,孔氏,孔伋.

1 See the 氏姓譜,卷一百二,孔氏,孔伋.

Four Books, Text and Commentary, with Proofs and Illustrations [1],' says that he went thither in his sixteenth year, and having foiled an officer of the State, named Yo So, in a conversation on the Shu Ching, his opponent was so irritated at the disgrace put on him by a youth, that he listened to the advice of evil counsellors, and made an attack on him to put him to death. The duke of Sung, hearing the tumult, hurried to the rescue, and when Chi found himself in safety, he said, 'When king Wan was imprisoned in Yu-li, he made the Yi of Chau. My grandfather made the Ch'un Ch'iu after he had been in danger in Ch'an and Ts'ai. Shall I not make something when rescued from such a risk in Sung?' Upon this he made the Chung Yung in forty-nine p'ien.

Four Books, Text and Commentary, with Proofs and Illustrations [1], says that he went there when he was sixteen years old. After he bested a state official named Yo So in a discussion about the Shu Ching, Yo So was so upset by being embarrassed by a young person that he listened to bad advice and attempted to have him killed. The duke of Sung, hearing the commotion, rushed to help, and once Chi was safe, he said, "When King Wan was imprisoned in Yu-li, he created the Yi of Chau. My grandfather composed the Ch'un Ch'iu after facing danger in Ch'an and Ts'ai. Shouldn't I create something when I'm saved from such a peril in Sung?" Because of this, he wrote the Chung Yung in forty-nine p'ien.

According to this account, the Chung Yung was the work of Tsze-sze's early manhood, and the tradition has obtained a wonderful prevalence. The notice in 'The Sacrificial Canon' says, on the contrary, that it was the work of his old age, when he had finally settled in Lu, which is much more likely [2].

According to this account, the Chung Yung was written during Tsze-sze's early adulthood, and this belief has spread widely. However, the notice in 'The Sacrificial Canon' states that it was written in his old age, when he had settled in Lu, which seems much more plausible [2].

Of Tsze-sze in Pi, which could hardly be said to be out of Lu, we have only one short notice,-- in Mencius, V. Pt. II. iii. 3, where the duke Hui of Pi is introduced as saying, 'I treat Tsze-sze as my master.'

Of Tsze-sze in Pi, which could hardly be considered separate from Lu, we have only one brief mention—in Mencius, V. Pt. II. iii. 3, where Duke Hui of Pi expresses, 'I regard Tsze-sze as my master.'

We have fuller accounts of him in Lu, where he spent all the latter years of his life, instructing his disciples to the number of several hundred [3], and held in great reverence by the duke Mu. The duke indeed wanted to raise him to the highest office, but he declined this, and would only occupy the position of a 'guide, philosopher, and friend.' Of the attention which he demanded, however, instances will he found in Mencius, II. Pt. II. xi. 3; V. Pt. II. vi. 4, and vii. 4. In his intercourse with the duke he spoke the truth to him fearlessly. In the 'Cyclopaedia of Surnames [4],' I find the following conversations, but I cannot tell from what source they are extracted into that Work.-- 'One day, the duke said to Tsze-sze, "The officer Hsien told me that you do good without

We have more detailed accounts of him in Lu, where he spent the later years of his life teaching his several hundred disciples [3] and was highly respected by Duke Mu. The duke actually wanted to promote him to the highest position, but he refused and preferred to be a 'guide, philosopher, and friend.' However, examples of the attention he commanded can be found in Mencius, II. Pt. II. xi. 3; V. Pt. II. vi. 4, and vii. 4. In his conversations with the duke, he spoke the truth boldly. In the 'Cyclopaedia of Surnames [4],' I found the following conversations, but I can't determine from what source they were taken into that work.-- 'One day, the duke said to Tsze-sze, "The officer Hsien told me that you do good without

1 This is the Work so often referred to as the 四書集證, the full title being 四書經註集證. The passage here translated from it will be found in the place several times referred to in this section.
2 The author of the 四書拓餘說 adopts the view that the Work was composed in Sung. Some have advocated this from ch. xxviii. 5, compared with Ana. III. ix, 'it being proper,' they say, 'that Tsze-sze, writing in Sung, should not depreciate it as Confucius had done out of it!'
3 See in the 'Sacrificial Canon,' on Tsze-sze.
4 This is the Work referred to in note 1, p. 40.

1 This is the work often called the Four Books Collection, with the full title being the Annotations and Collection on the Four Books. The passage being translated is found in the location mentioned several times in this section.
2 The author of the Commentary on the Four Books suggests that this work was written during the Sung dynasty. Some argue this based on ch. xxviii. 5, compared with Analects III. ix, saying that it was fitting for Tsze-sze, writing in the Sung, not to disrespect it as Confucius had done.
3 See the 'Sacrificial Canon' for information on Tsze-sze.
4 This is the work mentioned in note 1, p. 40.

wishing for any praise from men;-- is it so?" Tsze-sze replied, "No, that is not my feeling. When I cultivate what is good, I wish men to know it, for when they know it and praise me, I feel encouraged to be more zealous in the cultivation. This is what I desire, and am not able to obtain. If I cultivate what is good, and men do not know it, it is likely that in their ignorance they will speak evil of me. So by my good-doing I only come to be evil spoken of. This is what I do not desire, but am not able to avoid. In the case of a man, who gets up at cock-crowing to practise what is good and continues sedulous in the endeavour till midnight, and says at the same time that he does not wish men to know it, lest they should praise him, I must say of such a man, that, if he be not deceitful, he is stupid."'

wishing for any praise from people;-- is it so?" Tsze-sze replied, "No, that's not how I feel. When I work on being good, I want others to know about it because when they recognize it and praise me, it motivates me to be even more dedicated to my efforts. This is what I desire but cannot achieve. If I do good things and people are unaware of them, they might unknowingly say bad things about me. So, by doing good, I may end up being talked about negatively. This is what I don’t want, but can't avoid. As for a person who wakes up at dawn to practice goodness and keeps at it diligently until midnight while claiming they don't want anyone to know so they won’t be praised, I must say that if they aren't being deceitful, then they’re just being foolish."

Another day, the duke asked Tsze-sze, saying, 'Can my state be made to flourish?' 'It may,' was the reply. 'And how?' Tsze-sze said, 'O prince, if you and your ministers will only strive to realize the government of the duke of Chau and of Po-ch'in; practising their transforming principles, sending forth wide the favours of your ducal house, and not letting advantages flow in private channels; if you will thus conciliate the affections of the people, and at the same time cultivate friendly relations with neighboring states, your state will soon begin to flourish.'

Another day, the duke asked Tsze-sze, saying, 'Can my state prosper?' 'It can,' was the reply. 'And how?' Tsze-sze said, 'O prince, if you and your ministers strive to follow the governance of the duke of Chau and of Po-ch'in; implementing their transformative principles, generously sharing the benefits of your ducal house, and preventing privileges from benefiting only a few; if you do this, you will win the people's affection and also build good relationships with neighboring states, your state will soon start to thrive.'

On one occasion, the duke asked whether it had been the custom of old for ministers to go into mourning for a prince whose service and state they had left. Tsze-sze replied to him, 'Of old, princes advanced their ministers to office according to propriety, and dismissed them in the same way, and hence there was that rule. But now-a-days, princes bring their ministers forward as if they were going to take them on their knees, and send them away as if they would cast them into an abyss. If they do not treat them as their greatest enemies, it is well.-- How can you expect the ancient practice to be observed in such circumstances [1]?'

On one occasion, the duke asked if it had used to be the norm for ministers to mourn for a prince whose service and position they had left. Tsze-sze replied, "In the past, princes promoted their ministers to positions appropriately and dismissed them in the same manner, which established that tradition. But nowadays, princes elevate their ministers as if they were going to coddle them and send them away as if they were throwing them into a pit. If they don’t treat them like their worst enemies, that’s considered good enough. How can you expect the old customs to be followed in this situation [1]?"

These instances may suffice to illustrate the character of Tsze-sze, as it was displayed in his intercourse with the princes of his time. We see the same independence which he affected in private life, and a dignity not unbecoming the grandson of Confucius. But we miss the reach of thought and capacity for administration which belonged to the Sage. It is with him, how-

These examples may be enough to show the character of Tsze-sze as it was revealed in his interactions with the princes of his era. We see the same independence he showed in his private life, along with a dignity fitting for the grandson of Confucius. However, we find a lack of the depth of thought and administrative skill that the Sage possessed. It is with him, how-

1 This conversation is given in the Li Chi, II. Sect. II. Pt. ii, 1.

1 This conversation is included in the Li Chi, II. Sect. II. Pt. ii, 1.

ever, as a thinker and writer that we have to do, and his rank in that capacity will appear from the examination of the Chung Yung in the section iv below. His place in the temples of the Sage has been that of one of his four assessors, since the year 1267. He ranks with Yen Hui, Tsang Shan, and Mencius, and bears the title of 'The Philosopher Tsze-sze, Transmitter of the Sage [1].'

ever, as a thinker and writer that we have to do, and his rank in that capacity will appear from the examination of the Chung Yung in the section iv below. His place in the temples of the Sage has been that of one of his four assessors since the year 1267. He ranks with Yen Hui, Tsang Shan, and Mencius and holds the title of 'The Philosopher Tsze-sze, Transmitter of the Sage [1].'

SECTION III.
ITS INTEGRITY.

SECTION III.
ITS INTEGRITY.

In the testimony of K'ung Fu, which has been adduced to prove the authorship of the Chung Yung, it is said that the Work consisted originally of forty-nine p'ien. From this statement it is argued by some, that the arrangement of it in thirty-three chapters, which originated with Chu Hsi, is wrong [2]; but this does not affect the question of integrity, and the character p'ien is so vague and indefinite, that we cannot affirm that K'ung Fu meant to tell us by it that Tsze-sze himself divided his Treatise into so many paragraphs or chapters.

In K'ung Fu's testimony, which has been presented to support the authorship of the Chung Yung, it is stated that the Work originally had forty-nine p'ien. Some argue from this statement that the arrangement into thirty-three chapters, introduced by Chu Hsi, is incorrect [2]; however, this doesn't impact the issue of its integrity, and the term p'ien is so vague and unclear that we can't confirm that K'ung Fu intended to

It is on the entry in Liu Hsin's Catalogue, quoted section i,-- 'Two p'ien of Observations on the Chung Yung,' that the integrity of the present Work is called in question. Yen Sze-ku, of the Tang dynasty, has a note on that entry to the effect:-- 'There is now the Chung Yung in the Li Chi in one p'ien. But that is not the original Treatise here mentioned, but only a branch from it [3]' Wang Wei, a writer of the Ming dynasty, says:-- 'Anciently, the Chung Yung consisted of two p'ien, as appears from the History of Literature of the Han dynasty, but in the Li Chi we have only one p'ien, which Chu Hsi, when he made his "Chapters and Sentences," divided into thirty-three chapters. The old Work in two p'ien is not to be met with now [4].'

It’s the entry in Liu Hsin's Catalogue, quoted in section i, - 'Two p'ien of Observations on the Chung Yung,' that raises questions about the integrity of the current Work. Yen Sze-ku, from the Tang dynasty, has a note on that entry saying: - 'The Chung Yung is now in the Li Chi as one p'ien. But that is not the original Treatise referred to here, just a branch of it [3].' Wang Wei, a Ming dynasty writer, states: - 'Historically, the Chung Yung was made up of two p'ien, as shown in the History of Literature from the Han dynasty, but in the Li Chi, we only have one p'ien, which Chu Hsi divided into thirty-three chapters when he created his "Chapters and Sentences." The old Work containing two p'ien is no longer available [4].'

These views are based on a misinterpretation of the entry in the

These views come from a misunderstanding of the entry in the

1 述聖子思子.
2 See the 四書拓餘說, art. 中庸.
3 顏師古曰,今禮記有中庸一篇,奕非本禮經,蓋此之流.
4 王氏緯曰,中庸古有二篇,見漢藝文志,而在禮記中者,一篇而已,朱子為章句,因其一篇者, 分為三十三章,而古所謂而篇者不可見矣.

1 述聖子思子.
2 See the Four Books and the Extended Discussion, article on the Doctrine of the Mean.
3 Yan Shigu said, the current Book of Rites has one section on the Doctrine of the Mean, which is not originally from the Book of Rites, but rather comes from this context.
4 Wang Shihwei stated that there were originally two sections on the Doctrine of the Mean, as found in the Han Arts and Literature catalog, but only one is included in the Book of Rites. Zhuzi compiled the chapters, dividing this one section into thirty-three chapters, while the ancient references to the other section can no longer be found.

Catalogue. It does not speak of two p'ien of the Chung Yung, but of two p'ien of Observations thereon. The Great Learning carries on its front the evidence of being incomplete, but the student will not easily believe that the Doctrine of the Mean is so. I see no reason for calling its integrity in question, and no necessity therefore to recur to the ingenious device employed in the edition of the five ching published by the imperial authority of K'ang Hsi, to get over the difficulty which Wang Wei supposes. It there appears in two p'ien, of which we have the following account from the author of 'Supplemental Remarks upon the Four Books:'-- 'The proper course now is to consider the first twenty chapters in Chu Hsi's arrangement as making up the first p'ien, and the remaining thirteen as forming the second. In this way we retain the old form of the Treatise, and do not come into collision with the views of Chu. For this suggestion we are indebted to Lu Wang-chai' (an author of the Sung dynasty ) [1].

Catalogue. It doesn’t mention two p'ien of the Chung Yung, but rather two p'ien of Observations thereon. The Great Learning shows clear signs of being incomplete, yet the student might not easily believe that the Doctrine of the Mean is lacking in completeness. I find no reason to doubt its integrity and see no need to revert to the clever approach used in the edition of the five ching published by the imperial authority of K'ang Hsi to address the issue Wang Wei raises. It appears there in two p'ien, and we have the following explanation from the author of 'Supplemental Remarks upon the Four Books':-- 'The right approach now is to treat the first twenty chapters in Chu Hsi's arrangement as constituting the first p'ien, and the final thirteen as forming the second. This way, we maintain the original structure of the Treatise without conflicting with Chu's views. We owe this suggestion to Lu Wang-chai' (an author from the Sung dynasty) [1].

SECTION IV.
ITS SCOPE AND VALUE.

SECTION IV.
ITS SCOPE AND VALUE.

1. The Doctrine of the Mean is a work not easy to understand. 'It first,' says the philosopher Chang, 'speaks of one principle; it next spreads this out and embraces all things; finally, it returns and gathers them up under the one principle. Unroll it and it fills the universe; roll it up, and it retires and lies hid in secrecy [2].' There is this advantage, however, to the student of it, that more than most other Chinese Treatises it has a beginning, a middle, and an end. The first chapter stands to all that follows in the character of a text, containing several propositions of which we have the expansion or development. If that development were satisfactory, we should be able to bring our own minds en rapport with that of the author. Unfortunately it is not so. As a writer he belongs to the intuitional school more than to the logical. This is well put in the 'Continuation of the General Examination of Literary Monuments and Learned Men,'-- 'The philosopher Tsang reached his conclusions by following in the train of things, watch-

1. The Doctrine of the Mean is a work that isn't easy to understand. 'First,' says the philosopher Chang, 'it talks about one principle; then it expands on this and includes everything; finally, it circles back and collects them all under that one principle. When you unroll it, it fills the universe; when you roll it up, it retreats and remains hidden in secrecy [2].' However, there's an advantage for students of this text: more than many other Chinese Treatises, it has a clear beginning, middle, and end. The first chapter serves as a foundation for everything that follows, containing several key points that we will explore in depth. If that elaboration were satisfying, we would be able to connect our thoughts with those of the author. Unfortunately, that's not the case. As a writer, he is more aligned with the intuitive school than the logical one. This is well expressed in the 'Continuation of the General Examination of Literary Monuments and Learned Men,'—'The philosopher Tsang reached his conclusions by following the flow of things, observing—

1 See the 四書拓餘說, art. 中庸.
2 See the Introductory note of Chu Hsi.

1 See the Four Books and Their Explanations, art. Doctrine of the Mean.
2 See the Introductory note by Chu Hsi.

ing and examining; whereas Tsze-sze proceeds directly and reaches to Heavenly virtue. His was a mysterious power of discernment, approaching to that of Yen Hui [1].' We must take the Book and the author, however, as we have them, and get to their meaning, if we can, by assiduous examination and reflection.

ing and examining; whereas Tsze-sze goes straight to the point and connects with Heavenly virtue. His was a unique ability to understand, similar to that of Yen Hui [1]. We need to take the Book and the author as they are and try to grasp their meaning through careful study and contemplation.

2. 'Man has received his nature from Heaven. Conduct in accordance with that nature constitutes what is right and true,-- is a pursuing of the proper Path. The cultivation or regulation of that path is what is called Instruction.' It is with these axioms that the Treatise commences, and from such an introduction we might expect that the writer would go on to unfold the various principles of duty, derived from an analysis of man's moral constitution.

2. 'Humans have received their nature from Heaven. Acting in line with that nature is what is right and true—it means following the proper Path. The development or management of that path is what's referred to as Instruction.' With these principles, the Treatise begins, and from such an introduction, we might anticipate that the author would proceed to explain the different principles of duty, based on an examination of human moral make-up.

Confining himself, however, to the second axiom, he proceeds to say that 'the path may not for an instant be left, and that the superior man is cautious and careful in reference to what he does not see, and fearful and apprehensive in reference to what he does not hear. There is nothing more visible than what is secret, and nothing more manifest than what is minute, and therefore the superior man is watchful over his aloneness.' This is not all very plain. Comparing it with the sixth chapter of Commentary in the Great Learning, it seems to inculcate what is there called 'making the thoughts sincere.' The passage contains an admonition about equivalent to that of Solomon,-- 'Keep thy heart with all diligence, for out of it are the issues of life.'

Confining himself, however, to the second axiom, he goes on to say that 'the path cannot be left even for a moment, and the superior person is careful and cautious about what they cannot see, and anxious and concerned about what they cannot hear. There is nothing more obvious than what is hidden, and nothing more apparent than what is small, and therefore the superior person is vigilant about their aloneness.' This is not entirely straightforward. When compared to the sixth chapter of the Commentary in the Great Learning, it seems to teach what is referred to there as 'making thoughts sincere.' The passage contains a warning similar to Solomon’s—'Guard your heart with all diligence, for from it flow the issues of life.'

The next paragraph seems to speak of the nature and the path under other names. 'While there are no movements of pleasure, anger, sorrow, or joy, we have what may be called the state of equilibrium. When those feelings have been moved, and they all act in the due degree, we have what may be called the state of harmony. This equilibrium is the great root of the world, and this harmony is its universal path.' What is here called 'the state of equilibrium,' is the same as the nature given by Heaven, considered absolutely in itself, without deflection or inclination. This nature acted on from without, and responding with the various emotions, so as always 'to hit [2]' the mark with entire

The next paragraph seems to talk about the nature and the path under different names. 'When there are no feelings of pleasure, anger, sadness, or joy, we experience what can be called a state of equilibrium. When those feelings are activated and all respond appropriately, we achieve a state of harmony. This equilibrium is the foundational essence of the world, and this harmony represents its universal path.' What is referred to here as 'the state of equilibrium' is the same as the nature provided by Heaven, viewed entirely on its own, without any bias or inclination. This nature interacts with the external world, responding with various emotions in a way that always 'hits [2]' the target perfectly.

1 See the 續文獻通考, Bk. cxcix, art. 子思,--曾子得之于隨事省察,而子思之學,則 直達天德,庶幾顏氏之妙悟.
2 中節.

1 See the 續文獻通考, Bk. cxcix, art. 子思,--曾子 learned this through careful observation of events, and 子思's teachings directly reach the heavenly virtue, almost achieving the profound understanding of the Yan family.
2 中節.

correctness, produces the state of harmony, and such harmonious response is the path along which all human activities should proceed.

correctness creates a state of harmony, and that harmonious response is the way all human activities should move forward.

Finally. 'Let the states of equilibrium and harmony exist in perfection, and a happy order will prevail throughout heaven and earth, and all things will be nourished and flourish.' Here we pass into the sphere of mystery and mysticism. The language, according to Chu Hsi, 'describes the meritorious achievements and transforming influence of sage and spiritual men in their highest extent.' From the path of duty, where we tread on solid ground, the writer suddenly raises us aloft on wings of air, and will carry us we know not where, and to we know not what.

Finally. 'Let the states of balance and harmony exist in perfection, and a joyful order will thrive throughout heaven and earth, and everything will be nurtured and prosper.' Here we enter the realm of mystery and mysticism. The language, according to Chu Hsi, 'describes the great achievements and transformative influence of wise and spiritual individuals at their highest level.' From the path of duty, where we walk on solid ground, the writer suddenly lifts us high on the wings of air, taking us to unknown places and into the unknown.

3. The paragraphs thus presented, and which constitute Chu Hsi's first chapter, contain the sum of the whole Work. This is acknowledged by all;-- by the critics who disown Chu Hsi's interpretations of it, as freely as by him [1]. Revolving them in my own mind often and long, I collect from them the following as the ideas of the author:-- Firstly, Man has received from Heaven a moral nature by which he is constituted a law to himself; secondly, Over this nature man requires to exercise a jealous watchfulness; and thirdly, As he possesses it, absolutely and relatively, in perfection, or attains to such possession of it, he becomes invested with the highest dignity and power, and may say to himself-- 'I am a god; yea, I sit in the seat of God.' I will not say here that there is impiety in the last of these ideas; but do we not have in them the same combination which we found in the Great Learning,-- a combination of the ordinary and the extraordinary, the plain and the vague, which is very perplexing to the mind, and renders the Book unfit for the purposes of mental and moral discipline?

3. The paragraphs presented here, which make up the first chapter of Chu Hsi's work, encompass the entirety of the text. This is acknowledged by everyone—both the critics who reject Chu Hsi's interpretations and by him [1]. After thinking about them often and for a long time, I gather the following ideas from the author: Firstly, humans have a moral nature granted by Heaven that makes them a law unto themselves; secondly, people must be vigilant and careful over this nature; and thirdly, as they possess this nature—both absolutely and relatively—in its perfect form, or come to attain such possession, they gain the highest dignity and power and may say to themselves, 'I am a god; indeed, I sit in the seat of God.' I won’t claim that there’s impiety in this last idea; however, don't we see the same mix that we found in the Great Learning—a mix of the ordinary and extraordinary, the straightforward and the ambiguous—which can be quite confusing and makes the Book unsuitable for mental and moral training?

And here I may inquire whether we do right in calling the Treatise by any of the names which foreigners have hitherto used for it? In the note on the title, I have entered a little into this question. The Work is not at all what a reader must expect to find in what he supposes to be a treatise on 'The Golden Medium,' 'The Invariable Mean,' or 'The Doctrine of the Mean.' Those

And here I might ask if we are right to call the Treatise by any of the names foreigners have used for it before? In the note on the title, I've touched on this issue a bit. The Work is not at all what a reader might expect to find in something they assume is a treatise on 'The Golden Medium,' 'The Invariable Mean,' or 'The Doctrine of the Mean.' Those

l Compare Chu Hsi's language in his concluding note to the first chapter:-- 楊氏所謂一篇之禮要, and Mao Hsi-ho's, in his 中庸說, 卷一, p. 11:-- 此中庸一書之 領要也.

l Compare Chu Hsi's language in his concluding note to the first chapter:-- 杨氏所谓一篇之礼要, and Mao Hsi-ho's, in his 中庸说, 卷一, p. 11:-- 此中庸一本之 领要也.

names are descriptive only of a portion of it. Where the phrase Chung Yung occurs in the quotations from Confucius, in nearly every chapter from the second to the eleventh, we do well to translate it by 'the course of the Mean,' or some similar terms; but the conception of it in Tsze-sze's mind was of a different kind, as the preceding analysis of the first chapter sufficiently shows [1].

names are just a description of part of it. When the phrase Chung Yung appears in the quotes from Confucius, in almost every chapter from the second to the eleventh, it's best to translate it as 'the course of the Mean' or similar terms; however, Tsze-sze had a different understanding of it, as the earlier analysis of the first chapter clearly indicates [1].

4. I may return to this point of the proper title for the Work again, but in the meantime we must proceed with the analysis of it.-- The ten chapters from the second to the eleventh constitute the second part, and in them Tsze-sze quotes the words of Confucius, 'for the purpose,' according to Chu Hsi, 'of illustrating the meaning of the first chapter.' Yet, as I have just intimated, they do not to my mind do this. Confucius bewails the rarity of the practice of the Mean, and graphically sets forth the difficulty of it. 'The empire, with its component States and families, may be ruled; dignities and emoluments may be declined; naked weapons may be trampled under foot; but the course of the Mean can not be attained to [2].' 'The knowing go beyond it, and the stupid do not come up to it [3].' Yet some have attained to it. Shun did so, humble and ever learning from people far inferior to himself [4]; and Yen Hui did so, holding fast whatever good he got hold of, and never letting it go [5]. Tsze-lu thought the Mean could be taken by storm, but Confucius taught him better [6]. And in fine, it is only the sage who can fully exemplify the Mean [7].

4. I might revisit the topic of the proper title for the work later, but for now, we need to continue with the analysis. The ten chapters from the second to the eleventh make up the second part, where Tsze-sze quotes Confucius, "for the purpose," according to Chu Hsi, "of illustrating the meaning of the first chapter." However, as I've just hinted, I don't think they achieve this. Confucius laments how rare the practice of the Mean is and vividly describes the difficulty of it. "The empire, with its various states and families, can be ruled; honors and wealth can be rejected; weapons can be cast aside; but achieving the Mean is impossible." "The wise go beyond it, while the foolish fall short." Yet, some have managed to achieve it. Shun did so, remaining humble and always learning from those who were much less accomplished than he was; and Yen Hui did so, holding onto every bit of good he found and never letting it go. Tsze-lu believed the Mean could be conquered easily, but Confucius taught him otherwise. Ultimately, only the sage can truly exemplify the Mean.

All these citations do not throw any light on the ideas presented in the first chapter. On the contrary, they interrupt the train of thought. Instead of showing us how virtue, or the path of duty is in accordance with our Heaven-given nature, they lead us to think of it as a mean between two extremes. Each extreme may be a violation of the law of our nature, but that is not made to appear. Confucius's sayings would be in place in illustrating the doctrine of the Peripatetics, 'which placed all virtue in a medium between opposite vices [8].' Here in the Chung Yung of Tsze-sze I have always felt them to be out of place.

All these quotes don’t shed any light on the ideas presented in the first chapter. Instead, they interrupt the flow of thought. Rather than demonstrating how virtue, or the path of duty, aligns with our God-given nature, they lead us to view it as a balance between two extremes. While each extreme might violate the laws of our nature, that’s not clear. Confucius’s sayings would fit well in illustrating the doctrine of the Peripatetics, 'which placed all virtue in a medium between opposite vices [8].' However, in the Chung Yung of Tsze-sze, I have always felt they seem out of place.

5. In the twelfth chapter Tsze-sze speaks again himself, and we seem at once to know the voice. He begins by saying that 'the way of the superior man reaches far and wide, and yet is

5. In the twelfth chapter, Tsze-sze speaks again, and we immediately recognize his voice. He starts by saying that "the way of the superior man reaches far and wide, and yet is

1 In the version in 'The Sacred Books of the East,' I call the Treatise 'The State of Equilibrium and Harmony.'
2 Ch. ix.
3 Ch. iv.
4 Ch. vi.
5 Ch. viii.
6 Ch. x.
7 Ch. xi.
8 Encyclop�¦dia Britannica, Preliminary Dissertations, p. 318, eighth edition.

1 In the version in 'The Sacred Books of the East,' I refer to the Treatise as 'The State of Equilibrium and Harmony.'
2 Ch. ix.
3 Ch. iv.
4 Ch. vi.
5 Ch. viii.
6 Ch. x.
7 Ch. xi.
8 Encyclopædia Britannica, Preliminary Dissertations, p. 318, eighth edition.

secret,' by which he means to tell us that the path of duty is to be pursued everywhere and at all times, while yet the secret spring and rule of it is near at hand, in the Heaven-conferred nature, the individual consciousness, with which no stranger can intermeddle. Chu Hsi, as will be seen in the notes, gives a different interpretation of the utterance. But the view which I have adopted is maintained convincingly by Mao Hsi-ho in the second part of his 'Observations on the Chung Yung.' With this chapter commences the third part of the Work, which embraces also the eight chapters which follow. 'It is designed,' says Chu Hsi, 'to illustrate what is said in the first chapter that "the path may not be left."' But more than that one sentence finds its illustration here. Tsze-sze had reference in it also to what he had said-- 'The superior man does not wait till he sees things to be cautious, nor till he hears things to be apprehensive. There is nothing more visible than what is secret, and nothing more manifest than what is minute. Therefore, the superior man is watchful over himself when he is alone.' It is in this portion of the Chung Yung that we find a good deal of moral instruction which is really valuable. Most of it consists of sayings of Confucius, but the sentiments of Tsze-sze himself in his own language are interspersed with them. The sage of China has no higher utterances than those which are given in the thirteenth chapter.-- 'The path is not far from man. When men try to pursue a course which is far from the common indications of consciousness, this course cannot be considered the path. In the Book of Poetry it is said--

secret,’ which means that we should follow our duty everywhere and at all times, and yet the key to understanding it lies close by, in the nature that has been given to us by Heaven, and in the individual awareness that no outsider can interfere with. Chu Hsi offers a different interpretation, as will be discussed in the notes. However, the perspective I’ve adopted is compellingly supported by Mao Hsi-ho in the second part of his ‘Observations on the Chung Yung.’ This chapter marks the beginning of the third part of the Work, which also includes the eight chapters that follow. ‘It is designed,’ says Chu Hsi, ‘to illustrate what is mentioned in the first chapter, that “the path may not be left.”’ But more than just that single sentence is illustrated here. Tsze-sze also referred to his earlier point—‘The superior man does not wait to see things before being cautious, nor does he wait to hear things before being apprehensive. There is nothing more obvious than what is hidden, and nothing more apparent than what is small. Therefore, the superior man is vigilant over himself when he is alone.’ In this section of the Chung Yung, we find a wealth of valuable moral teachings. Much of it consists of sayings from Confucius, but Tsze-sze’s own thoughts are also woven throughout. The sage of China offers no greater wisdom than what is contained in the thirteenth chapter. — 'The path is not far from man. When people try to follow a direction that differs greatly from the basic instincts of awareness, that direction cannot be considered the path. In the Book of Poetry, it is said—

"In hewing an axe-handle, in hewing an axe-handle,
The pattern is not far off."

"In shaping an axe handle, in shaping an axe handle,
The pattern isn't far away."

We grasp one axe-handle to hew the other, and yet if we look askance from the one to the other, we may consider them as apart. Therefore, the superior man governs men according to their nature, with what is proper to them; and as soon as they change what is wrong, he stops. When one cultivates to the utmost the moral principles of his nature, and exercises them on the principle of reciprocity, he is not far from the path. What you do not like when done to yourself, do not do to others.'

We take one axe handle to shape the other, and yet if we look suspiciously from one to the other, we might see them as separate. So, the wise person leads others based on their true nature, doing what is right for them; and when they fix what’s wrong, he stops. When someone fully develops their moral principles and practices them with the idea of give-and-take, they are close to the right path. Treat others the way you want to be treated.

'In the way of the superior man there are four things, to none of which have I as yet attained.-- To serve my father as I would require my son to serve me: to this I have not attained; to serve

'In the way of the superior man, there are four things that I have not yet achieved. - To serve my father as I would expect my son to serve me: I have not accomplished this; to serve

my elder brother as I would require my younger brother to serve me: to this I have not attained; to serve my ruler as I would require my minister to serve me: to this I have not attained; to set the example in behaving to a friend as I would require him to behave to me: to this I have not attained. Earnest in practising the ordinary virtues, and careful in speaking about them; if in his practice he has anything defective, the superior man dares not but exert himself; and if in his words he has any excess, he dares not allow himself such license. Thus his words have respect to his actions, and his actions have respect to his words;-- is it not just an entire sincerity which marks the superior man?'

my older brother as I would want my younger brother to look after me: I haven't achieved that; to serve my leader as I would expect my assistant to serve me: I haven't achieved that; to set the example in treating a friend as I would want him to treat me: I haven't achieved that. Committed to practicing the basic virtues and careful with how I talk about them; if he has any shortcomings in practice, the superior person must strive to improve; and if his words are too much, he can't let himself get away with that. So, his words reflect his actions, and his actions reflect his words; isn't it true that complete sincerity defines the superior person?

We have here the golden rule in its negative form expressly propounded:-- 'What you do not like when done to yourself, do not do to others.' But in the paragraph which follows we have the rule virtually in its positive form. Confucius recognises the duty of taking the initiative,-- of behaving himself to others in the first instance as he would that they should behave to him. There is a certain narrowness, indeed, in that the sphere of its operations seems to be confined to the relations of society, which are spoken of more at large in the twentieth chapter, but let us not grudge the tribute of our warm approbation to the sentiments.

We have the golden rule here in its negative form stated clearly: "Don't do to others what you wouldn't want done to you." However, in the next paragraph, we see the rule presented in a positive way. Confucius acknowledges the importance of taking initiative—of treating others the way he wants to be treated. There is a bit of limitation since it mainly focuses on social relationships, which are discussed in more detail in the twentieth chapter, but let’s give credit where it’s due for these sentiments.

This chapter is followed by two from Tsze-sze, to the effect that the superior man does what is proper in every change of his situation, always finding his rule in himself; and that in his practice there is an orderly advance from step to step,-- from what is near to what is remote. Then follow five chapters from Confucius:-- the first, on the operation and influence of spiritual beings, to show 'the manifestness of what is minute, and the irrepressibleness of sincerity;' the second, on the filial piety of Shun, and how it was rewarded by Heaven with the throne, with enduring fame, and with long life; the third and fourth, on the kings Wan and Wu, and the duke of Chau, celebrating them for their filial piety and other associate virtues; and the fifth, on the subject of government. These chapters are interesting enough in themselves, but when I go back from them, and examine whether I have from them any better understanding of the paragraphs in the first chapter which they are said to illustrate, I do not find that I have. Three of them, the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth, would be more in place in the Classic of Filial Piety than here in the Chung Yung. The meaning of the

This chapter is followed by two from Tsze-sze, saying that a superior person acts appropriately in every change of situation, always finding their guidelines within themselves; and that in their actions, there is a structured progression from step to step—from what is close to what is distant. Next are five chapters from Confucius: the first discusses the operation and influence of spiritual beings, illustrating 'the visibility of the small and the unavoidable nature of sincerity;' the second highlights the filial piety of Shun and how it was rewarded by Heaven with the throne, lasting fame, and longevity; the third and fourth focus on kings Wan and Wu, and the duke of Chau, honoring them for their filial piety and related virtues; and the fifth addresses governance. These chapters are interesting in their own right, but when I return to them and consider whether they enhance my understanding of the paragraphs in the first chapter they are supposed to clarify, I find that they do not. Three of them, the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth, would fit better in the Classic of Filial Piety than here in the Chung Yung. The meaning of the

sixteenth is shadowy and undefined. After all the study which I have directed to it, there are some points in reference to which I have still doubts and difficulties.

sixteenth is unclear and vague. Despite all the research I’ve focused on it, there are still some aspects I have doubts and difficulties about.

The twentieth chapter, which concludes the third portion of the Work, contains a full exposition of Confucius's views on government, though professedly descriptive only of that of the kings Wan and Wu. Along with lessons proper for a ruler there are many also of universal application, but the mingling of them perplexes the mind. It tells us of 'the five duties of universal application,'-- those between sovereign and minister, husband and wife, father and son, elder and younger brother, and friends; of 'the three virtues by which those duties are carried into effect,' namely, knowledge, benevolence, and energy; and of 'the one thing, by which those virtues are practised,' which is singleness or sincerity [1]. It sets forth in detail the 'nine standard rules for the administration of government,' which are 'the cultivation by the ruler of his own character; the honouring men of virtue and talents; affection to his relatives; respect towards the great ministers; kind and considerate treatment of the whole body of officers; cherishing the mass of the people as children; encouraging all classes of artisans; indulgent treatment of men from a distance; and the kindly cherishing of the princes of the States [2].' There are these and other equally interesting topics in this chapter; but, as they are in the Work, they distract the mind, instead of making the author's great object more clear to it, and I will not say more upon them here.

The twentieth chapter, which wraps up the third part of the Work, offers a detailed look at Confucius's views on government, though it mainly focuses on the rule of kings Wan and Wu. Alongside lessons meant for rulers, there are many that apply universally, but their combination can be confusing. It discusses 'the five universal duties'—between ruler and minister, husband and wife, father and son, older and younger brother, and friends; 'the three virtues that uphold these duties,' which are knowledge, kindness, and diligence; and 'the one principle that guides these virtues,' which is sincerity [1]. It outlines in detail the 'nine key rules for governing,' which include 'the ruler developing his own character; honoring virtuous and talented individuals; being affectionate to relatives; showing respect to high-ranking ministers; treating all officers kindly and thoughtfully; caring for the people as if they were children; encouraging all types of artisans; being lenient towards those from afar; and nurturing the princes of other states [2].' This chapter contains these and other equally engaging topics; however, since they are presented in the Work, they can be distracting instead of clarifying the author’s main message, and I won’t elaborate on them further here.

6. Doubtless it was the mention of 'singleness,' or 'sincerity,' in the twentieth chapter, which made Tsze-sze introduce it into this Treatise, for from those terms he is able to go on to develop what he intended in saying that 'if the states of Equilibrium and Harmony exist in perfection, a happy order will prevail throughout heaven and earth, and all things will be nourished and flourish.' It is here, that now we are astonished at the audacity of the writer's assertions, and now lost in vain endeavours to ascertain his meaning. I have quoted the words of Confucius that it is 'singleness' by which the three virtues of knowledge, benevolence, and energy are able to carry into practice the duties of universal obligation. He says also that it is this same 'singleness' by which 'the nine standard rules of government' can be effectively carried out [3]. This 'singleness' is merely a name for 'the states of Equilibrium

6. It was probably the mention of 'singleness' or 'sincerity' in the twentieth chapter that led Tsze-sze to include it in this Treatise. From those concepts, he is able to elaborate on his point that 'if the states of Equilibrium and Harmony are perfectly maintained, a happy order will prevail throughout heaven and earth, and all things will be nourished and thrive.' Here, we find ourselves both amazed by the boldness of the writer's claims and confused as we struggle to understand his meaning. I have quoted Confucius, who states that it is 'singleness' that allows the three virtues of knowledge, kindness, and diligence to fulfill the duties of universal obligation. He also says that it is this same 'singleness' that enables the successful implementation of 'the nine standard rules of government' [3]. This 'singleness' essentially represents 'the states of Equilibrium.'

1 Par. 8.
2 Par. 12.
3 Par. 15.

1 Par. 8.
2 Par. 12.
3 Par. 15.

and Harmony existing in perfection.' It denotes a character absolutely and relatively good, wanting nothing in itself, and correct in all its outgoings. 'Sincerity' is another term for the same thing, and in speaking about it, Confucius makes a distinction between sincerity absolute and sincerity acquired. The former is born with some, and practised by them without any effort; the latter is attained by study, and practised by strong endeavour [1]. The former is 'the way of Heaven;' the latter is 'the way of men [2].' 'He who possesses sincerity,'-- absolutely, that is,-- 'is he who without effort hits what is right, and apprehends without the exercise of thought; he is the sage who naturally and easily embodies the right way. He who attains to sincerity, is he who chooses what is good and firmly holds it fast. And to this attainment there are requisite the extensive study of what is good, accurate inquiry about it, careful reflection on it, the clear discrimination of it, and the earnest practice of it [3].' In these passages Confucius unhesitatingly enunciates his belief that there are some men who are absolutely perfect, who come into the world as we might conceive the first man was, when he was created by God 'in His own image,' full of knowledge and righteousness, and who grow up as we know that Christ did, 'increasing in wisdom and in stature.' He disclaimed being considered to be such an one himself [4], but the sages of China were such. And moreover, others who are not so naturally may make themselves to become so. Some will have to put forth more effort and to contend with greater struggles, but the end will be the possession of the knowledge and the achievement of the practice.

and Harmony existing in perfection." It signifies a character that is inherently good and capable, lacking nothing within itself, and correct in all its actions. "Sincerity" is another term for the same concept, and in discussing it, Confucius distinguishes between absolute sincerity and acquired sincerity. The former is innate in some individuals, practiced effortlessly by them; the latter is achieved through study and diligent effort. The former represents "the way of Heaven," while the latter represents "the way of men." "He who possesses sincerity"—meaning absolute sincerity—"is someone who effortlessly knows what is right and understands without having to think; he is the sage who naturally and easily embodies the right way. He who achieves sincerity is one who chooses what is good and clings to it firmly. To achieve this, one must engage in extensive study of what is good, accurate inquiry into it, careful reflection upon it, clear discrimination of it, and earnest practice of it." In these statements, Confucius clearly expresses his belief that some individuals are absolutely perfect, coming into the world as we might imagine the first man was, created by God "in His own image," filled with knowledge and righteousness, growing up as Christ did, "increasing in wisdom and in stature." He denied being considered such a person himself, but the sages of China were like that. Furthermore, others who are not naturally that way can strive to become so. Some will need to exert more effort and face greater struggles, but the result will be the acquisition of knowledge and the achievement of practice.

I need not say that these sentiments are contrary to the views of human nature which are presented in the Bible. The testimony of Revelation is that 'there is not a just man upon earth that doeth good and sinneth not.' 'If we say that we have no sin,' and in writing this term, I am thinking here not of sin against God, but, if we can conceive of it apart from that, of failures in regard to what ought to be in our regulation of ourselves, and in our behavior to others;-- 'if we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.' This language is appropriate in the lips of the learned as well as in those of the ignorant, to the highest sage as to the lowest child of the soil. Neither the scriptures of God nor the experience of man know of individuals

I don’t need to say that these feelings are the opposite of the views on human nature presented in the Bible. The message of Revelation is that 'there is not a just man upon earth that doeth good and sinneth not.' 'If we say that we have no sin,' and when I use this term, I’m not just referring to sin against God, but if we can think of it separately from that, to our failures in how we should regulate ourselves and behave toward others;-- 'if we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.' This message applies equally well to the educated as it does to the uneducated, to the wisest thinker as well as to the simplest person. Neither the scriptures of God nor human experience recognize individuals.

1 Par. 9.
2 Par. 18.
3 Pars. 18, 19.
4 Ana. VII. xix.

1 Par. 9.
2 Par. 18.
3 Pars. 18, 19.
4 Ana. VII. xix.

absolutely perfect. The other sentiment that men can make themselves perfect is equally wide of the truth. Intelligence and goodness by no means stand to each other in the relation of cause and effect. The sayings of Ovid, 'Video meliora proboque, deteriora sequor,' 'Nitimur in velitum semper. cupimusque negata,' are a more correct expression of the facts of human consciousness and conduct than the high-flown praises of Confucius.

absolutely perfect. The idea that men can become perfect is just as far from the truth. Intelligence and goodness are not directly connected in a cause-and-effect way. Ovid's sayings, 'I see the better things and approve of them, but I follow the worse,' 'We always strive for what is difficult and desire what is denied,' describe human awareness and behavior more accurately than the lofty praises of Confucius.

7. But Tsze-sze adopts the dicta of his grandfather without questioning them, and gives them forth in his own style at the commencement of the fourth part of his Treatise. 'When we have intelligence resulting from sincerity, this condition is to be ascribed to nature; when we have sincerity resulting from intelligence, this condition is to be ascribed to instruction. But given the sincerity, and there shall be the intelligence; given the intelligence, and there shall be the sincerity [1].'

7. But Tsze-sze accepts his grandfather's sayings without questioning them and expresses them in his own way at the start of the fourth part of his Treatise. 'When we have understanding that comes from sincerity, this is due to nature; when we have sincerity that comes from understanding, this is due to education. But with sincerity, there will be understanding; with understanding, there will be sincerity [1].'

Tsze-sze does more than adopt the dicta of Confucius. He applies them in a way which the Sage never did, and which he would probably have shrunk from doing. The sincere, or perfect man of Confucius, is he who satisfies completely all the requirements of duty in the various relations of society, and in the exercise of government; but the sincere man of Tsze-sze is a potency in the universe. 'Able to give its full development to his own nature, he can do the same to the nature of other men. Able to give its full development to the nature of other men, he can give their full development to the natures of animals and things. Able to give their full development to the natures of creatures and things, he can assist the transforming and nourishing powers of Heaven and Earth. Able to assist the transforming and nourishing powers of Heaven and Earth, he may with Heaven and Earth form a ternion [2].' Such are the results of sincerity natural. The case below this -- of sincerity acquired, is as follows,-- 'The individual cultivates its shoots. From these he can attain to the possession of sincerity. This sincerity becomes apparent. From being apparent, it becomes manifest. From being manifest, it becomes brilliant. Brilliant, it affects others. Affecting others, they are changed by it. Changed by it, they are transformed. It is only he who is possessed of the most complete sincerity that can exist under heaven, who can transform [3].' It may safely be affirmed, that when he thus expressed himself, Tsze-sze understood neither what he said nor

Tsze-sze does more than just adopt Confucius's teachings. He applies them in a way that the Sage probably would have avoided. The ideal, or perfect man in Confucius's view is someone who fully meets all the duties within various social relationships and in governance; however, Tsze-sze’s concept of the sincere man is a powerful force in the universe. "Being able to fully develop his own nature, he can help others develop theirs. By helping others develop, he can also enhance the nature of animals and things. By enhancing the nature of creatures and things, he can support the transforming and nourishing powers of Heaven and Earth. When he assists the powers of Heaven and Earth, he may become part of a unity with them." These are the outcomes of natural sincerity. The situation with acquired sincerity is as follows: "An individual nurtures its potential. From this, he can attain sincerity. This sincerity becomes visible. Once visible, it becomes evident. From being evident, it grows bright. When bright, it influences others. By influencing others, they are changed. When they are changed, they are transformed. Only someone with complete sincerity can achieve transformation." It can be confidently stated that when Tsze-sze made this statement, he neither understood what he was saying nor

1 Ch. xxi.
2 Ch. xxii.
3 Ch. xxiii.

1 Ch. xxi.
2 Ch. xxii.
3 Ch. xxiii.

whereof he affirmed. Mao Hsi-ho and some other modern writers explain away many of his predicates of sincerity, so that in their hands they become nothing but extravagant hyperboles, but the author himself would, I believe, have protested against such a mode of dealing with his words. True, his structures are castles in the air, but he had no idea himself that they were so.

whereof he affirmed. Mao Hsi-ho and some other modern writers dismiss many of his claims of sincerity, so that in their perspective they turn into nothing more than exaggerated statements, but the author himself would, I believe, have objected to such treatment of his words. True, his ideas are unrealistic, but he genuinely believed in them.

In the twenty-fourth chapter there is a ridiculous descent from the sublimity of the two preceding. We are told that the possessor of entire sincerity is like a spirit and can foreknow, but the foreknowledge is only a judging by the milfoil and tortoise and other auguries! But the author recovers himself, and resumes his theme about sincerity as conducting to self-completion and the completion of other men and things, describing it also as possessing all the qualities which can be predicated of Heaven and Earth. Gradually the subject is made to converge to the person of Confucius, who is the ideal of the sage, as the sage is the ideal of humanity at large. An old account of the object of Tsze-sze in the Chung Yung is that he wrote it to celebrate the virtue of his grandfather [1]. He certainly contrives to do this in the course of it. The thirtieth, thirty-first, and thirty-second chapters contain his eulogium, and never has any other mortal been exalted in such terms. 'He may be compared to heaven and earth in their supporting and containing, their over-shadowing and curtaining all things; he may be compared to the four seasons in their alternating progress, and to the sun and moon in their successive shining.' 'Quick in apprehension, clear in discernment, of far-reaching intelligence, and all-embracing knowledge, he was fitted to exercise rule; magnanimous, generous, benign, and mild, he was fitted to exercise forbearance; impulsive, energetic, strong, and enduring, he was fitted to maintain a firm hold; self-adjusted, grave, never swerving from the Mean, and correct, he was fitted to command reverence; accomplished, distinctive, concentrative, and searching, he was fitted to exercise discrimination.' 'All-embracing and vast, he was like heaven; deep and active as a fountain, he was like the abyss.' 'Therefore his fame overspreads the Middle Kingdom, and extends to all barbarous tribes. Wherever ships and carriages reach; wherever the strength of man penetrates; wherever the heavens overshadow

In the twenty-fourth chapter, there's a weird drop in quality compared to the two before it. It suggests that someone who is completely sincere is like a spirit and has foresight, but this foresight is just based on traditional practices like milfoil and tortoise divination and other signs! However, the author gets back on track and goes back to the idea of sincerity as a path to personal and collective fulfillment, describing it as embodying all the qualities associated with Heaven and Earth. Gradually, the topic shifts to Confucius, who represents the ideal sage, while the sage embodies the ideal for all humanity. An old account of Tsze-sze’s intention in the Chung Yung states that he wrote it to honor his grandfather. He definitely manages to do that throughout the text. The thirtieth, thirty-first, and thirty-second chapters contain his praise, and no one else has ever been celebrated in such a way. 'He can be compared to heaven and earth in their nurturing and encompassing, as well as in how they protect and cover everything; he can be compared to the four seasons in their changing cycles, and to the sun and moon in their continuous shining.' 'Quick to understand, clear in judgment, with deep insight and extensive knowledge, he was suited to lead; generous, kind, and gentle, he was suitable for patience; driven, dynamic, strong, and resilient, he was fit to maintain control; balanced, solemn, always staying true to the Mean, and proper, he was worthy of respect; skilled, unique, focused, and inquiring, he was equipped to discern.' 'Wide-ranging and immense, he resembled heaven; profound and dynamic like a spring, he was like the deep.' 'Thus, his reputation spreads throughout the Middle Kingdom and reaches all remote tribes. Wherever ships and carriages can go; wherever the strength of man reaches; wherever Heaven shelters...

1 唐陸德明釋文謂孔子之孫,子思,作此以昭明祖德; see the 中庸唐說一, p. 1.

1 唐陸德明釋文謂孔子之孫,子思,作此以昭明祖德; see the 中庸唐說一, p. 1.

and the earth sustains; wherever the sun and moon shine; wherever frosts and dews fall;-- all who have blood and breath unfeignedly honour and love him. Hence it is said,-- He is the equal of Heaven!' 'Who can know him but he who is indeed quick in apprehension, clear in discernment, of far-reaching intelligence, and all-embracing knowledge, possessing all heavenly virtue?'

and the earth supports us; wherever the sun and moon shine; wherever frost and dew fall;-- all who have blood and breath genuinely honor and love him. That's why it’s said,-- He is as great as Heaven!' 'Who can truly understand him but someone who is sharp in perception, clear in judgment, highly intelligent, and has all-encompassing knowledge, possessing all divine virtues?'

8. We have arrived at the concluding chapter of the Work, in which the author, according to Chu Hsi, 'having carried his descriptions to the highest point in the preceding chapters, turns back and examines the source of his subject; and then again from the work of the learner, free from all selfishness and watchful over himself when he is alone, he carries out his description, till by easy steps he brings it to the consummation of the whole world tranquillized by simple and sincere reverentialness. He moreover eulogizes its mysteriousness, till he speaks of it at last as without sound or smell [1].' Between the first and last chapters there is a correspondency, and each of them may be considered as a summary of the whole treatise. The difference between them is, that in the first a commencement is made with the mention of Heaven as the conferrer of man's nature, while in this the progress of man in virtue is traced, step by step, till at last it is equal to that of High Heaven.

8. We’ve reached the final chapter of the work, where the author, following Chu Hsi’s thoughts, 'after elevating his descriptions to their peak in the previous chapters, looks back and examines the root of his subject; then, through the learner's work—free from all selfishness and vigilant when alone—he continues his description until he gradually brings it to the ultimate state of the entire world calmed by simple and genuine respect. He also praises its enigmatic nature, until he ultimately describes it as being without sound or scent [1].' There’s a correspondence between the first and last chapters, and each can be seen as a summary of the whole treatise. The distinction between them is that the first chapter begins by mentioning Heaven as the source of human nature, while this chapter outlines the progression of man in virtue, step by step, until it ultimately matches that of High Heaven.

9. I have thus in the preceding paragraphs given a general and somewhat copious review of this Work. My object has been to seize, if I could, the train of thought and to hold it up to the reader. Minor objections to it, arising from the confused use of terms and singular applications of passages from the older Classics, are noticed in the notes subjoined to the translation. I wished here that its scope should be seen, and the means be afforded of judging how far it is worthy of the high character attributed to it. 'The relish of it,' says the younger Ch'ang, 'is inexhaustible. The whole of it is solid learning. When the skilful reader has explored it with delight till he has apprehended it, he may carry it into practice all his life, and will find that it cannot be exhausted [2].'

9. In the previous paragraphs, I’ve provided a general and somewhat detailed overview of this Work. My goal has been to capture the main ideas and present them to the reader. Minor criticisms related to the unclear use of terms and unusual interpretations of passages from older Classics are addressed in the notes attached to the translation. I wanted to clarify its purpose and provide a way to evaluate how deserving it is of the high praise it's received. "The enjoyment of it," says the younger Ch'ang, "is endless. It is full of solid knowledge. When the skilled reader explores it with pleasure until they understand it, they can apply it throughout their life and will find that it is never exhausted [2]."

My own opinion of it is less favourable. The names by which it has been called in translations of it have led to misconceptions of its character. Were it styled 'The states of Equilibrium and Harmony,' we should be prepared to expect something strange and probably extravagant. Assuredly we should expect nothing more

My personal opinion about it is not very positive. The names used in its translations have created misunderstandings about its nature. If it were named 'The States of Equilibrium and Harmony,' we would expect something unusual and likely extravagant. We definitely wouldn’t expect anything more.

1 See the concluding note by Chu Hsi.
2 See the Introductory note below.

1 Check out the concluding note by Chu Hsi.
2 Look at the Introductory note below.

strange or extravagant than what we have. It begins sufficiently well, but the author has hardly enunciated his preliminary apophthegms, when he conducts into an obscurity where we can hardly grope our way, and when we emerge from that, it is to be bewildered by his gorgeous but unsubstantial pictures of sagely perfection. He has eminently contributed to nourish the pride of his countrymen. He has exalted their sages above all that is called God or is worshipped, and taught the masses of the people that with them they have need of nothing from without. In the meantime it is antagonistic to Christianity. By-and-by, when Christianity has prevailed in China, men will refer to it as a striking proof how their fathers by their wisdom knew neither God nor themselves.

strange or extravagant than what we have. It starts off pretty well, but as soon as the author states his initial ideas, he leads us into confusion where we can barely find our way. When we finally get out of that fog, we’re left puzzled by his beautiful but insubstantial images of wise perfection. He has greatly fed the pride of his fellow countrymen. He has elevated their sages above anything considered divine or worthy of worship and taught the general population that they don’t need anything from outside themselves. Meanwhile, this stance is opposed to Christianity. Eventually, when Christianity takes hold in China, people will look back and see it as a clear example of how their ancestors, in their wisdom, were blind to both God and themselves.

CHAPTER V.
CONFUCIUS AND HIS IMMEDIATE DISCIPLES.

SECTION I.
LIFE OF CONFUCIUS.

CHAPTER V.
CONFUCIUS AND HIS IMMEDIATE DISCIPLES.

SECTION I.
LIFE OF CONFUCIUS.

1. 'And have you foreigners surnames as well?' This question has often been put to me by Chinese. It marks the ignorance which belongs to the people of all that is external to

1. 'Do you foreigners have last names too?' This question has often been asked of me by Chinese people. It reflects the unfamiliarity that many have with anything outside of

[Sidebar] His ancestry.

[Sidebar] His heritage.

themselves, and the pride of antiquity which enters largely as an element into their character. If such a pride could in any case be justified, we might allow it to the family of the K'ung, the descendants of Confucius. In the reign of K'ang-hsi, twenty-one centuries and a half after the death of the sage, they amounted to eleven thousand males. But their ancestry is carried back through a period of equal extent, and genealogical tables are common, in which the descent of Confucius is traced down from Hwang-ti, in whose reign the cycle was invented, B.C. 2637 [1].

themselves, and the pride of ancient history that plays a big role in shaping their character. If any pride could be justified, it would be for the family of K'ung, the descendants of Confucius. During the reign of K'ang-hsi, twenty-one and a half centuries after the sage's death, they had about eleven thousand males. Their lineage, however, reaches back through an equally long period, and genealogical records are common, tracing Confucius's ancestry back to Hwang-ti, during whose reign the cycle was invented, B.C. 2637 [1].

The more moderate writers, however, content themselves with exhibiting his ancestry back to the commencement of the Chau dynasty, B.C. 1121. Among the relatives of the tyrant Chau, the last emperor of the Yin dynasty, was an elder brother, by a concubine, named Ch'i [2], who is celebrated by Confucius, Ana. XVIII. i, under the title of the viscount of Wei. Foreseeing the impending ruin of their family, Ch'i withdrew from the court; and subsequently he was invested by the emperor Ch'ang, the second of the house of Chau, with the principality of Sung, which embraced the eastern portion of the present province of Ho-nan, that he might there continue the sacrifices to the sovereigns of Yin. Ch'i was followed as duke of Sung by a younger brother, in whose line the succession continued. His great-grandson, the duke Min [3], was

The more moderate writers, however, are satisfied with tracing his ancestry back to the beginning of the Chau dynasty, B.C. 1121. Among the relatives of the tyrant Chau, the last emperor of the Yin dynasty, was an older half-brother named Ch'i [2], who is mentioned by Confucius in Ana. XVIII. i, as the viscount of Wei. Anticipating the downfall of their family, Ch'i left the court; later, he was granted the principality of Sung by Emperor Ch'ang, the second of the Chau dynasty, which included the eastern part of what is now Ho-nan province, so he could continue performing sacrifices to the Yin rulers. Ch'i was succeeded as duke of Sung by a younger brother, and his line continued in succession. His great-grandson, Duke Min [3], was

l See M�©moires concernant les Chinois, Tome XII, p. 447 et seq. Father Amiot states, p. 501, that he had seen the representative of the family, who succeeded to the dignity of 衍聖公 in the ninth year of Ch'ien- lung, A.D. 1744. The last duke, not the present, was visited in our own time by the late Dr. Williamson and Mr. Consul Markham. It is hardly necessary that I should say here, that the name Confucius is merely the Chinese characters 孔夫子 (K'ung Fu-tsze, 'The master K'ung') Latinized.
2 啟.
3 愍公.

l See Mémoires concernant les Chinois, Tome XII, p. 447 et seq. Father Amiot mentions on p. 501 that he had met the representative of the family who took on the title of 衍聖公 in the ninth year of Ch'ien-lung, A.D. 1744. The last duke, not the current one, was visited in our time by the late Dr. Williamson and Mr. Consul Markham. It's worth noting that the name Confucius is simply the Latinized form of the Chinese characters 孔夫子 (K'ung Fu-tsze, 'The master K'ung').
2 啟.
3 愍公.

followed, B.C. 908, by a younger brother, leaving, however, two sons, Fu-fu Ho [1] and Fang-sze [2]. Fu Ho [3] resigned his right to the dukedom in favour of Fang-sze, who put his uncle to death in B.C. 893, and became master of the State. He is known as the duke Li [4], and to his elder brother belongs the honour of having the sage among his descendants.

followed, 908 B.C., by a younger brother, leaving behind two sons, Fu-fu Ho [1] and Fang-sze [2]. Fu Ho [3] gave up his claim to the dukedom in favor of Fang-sze, who executed his uncle in 893 B.C., and took control of the State. He is known as Duke Li [4], and the honor of having a sage among his descendants belongs to his elder brother.

Three descents from Fu Ho, we find Chang K'ao-fu [5], who was a distinguished officer under the dukes Tai, Wu, and Hsuan [6] (B.C. 799- 728). He is still celebrated for his humility, and for his literary tastes. We have accounts of him as being in communication with the Grand- historiographer of the kingdom, and engaged in researches about its ancient poetry, thus setting an example of one of the works to which Confucius gave himself [7]. K'ao gave birth to K'ung-fu Chia [8], from whom the surname of K'ung took its rise. Five generations had now elapsed since the dukedom was held in the direct line of his ancestry, and it was according to the rule in such cases that the branch should cease its connexion with the ducal stem, and merge among the people under a new surname. K'ung Chia was Master of the Horse in Sung, and an officer of well-known loyalty and probity. Unfortunately for himself, he had a wife of surpassing beauty, of whom the chief minister of the State, by name Hwa Tu [9], happened on one occasion to get a glimpse. Determined to possess her, he commenced a series of intrigues, which ended, B.C. 710, in the murder of Chia and of the ruling duke Shang [10]. At the same time, Tu secured the person of the lady, and hastened to his palace with the prize, but on the way she had strangled herself with her girdle.

Three generations down from Fu Ho, we find Chang K'ao-fu [5], a notable officer under the dukes Tai, Wu, and Hsuan [6] (B.C. 799-728). He's still remembered for his humility and literary interests. There are accounts of him communicating with the Grand-historiographer of the kingdom and researching ancient poetry, setting an example of one of the pursuits that Confucius engaged in [7]. K'ao fathered K'ung-fu Chia [8], from whom the surname K'ung originated. It had been five generations since the dukedom was held directly by his ancestors, and according to the rule in such cases, the branch was to cut ties with the ducal lineage and adopt a new surname. K'ung Chia served as Master of the Horse in Sung and was known for his loyalty and integrity. Unfortunately for him, he had a wife of exceptional beauty, whom the chief minister of the State, Hwa Tu [9], happened to see one day. Determined to have her, he initiated a series of schemes that culminated in the murder of Chia and the ruling duke Shang in B.C. 710 [10]. Meanwhile, Tu took the lady for himself and rushed to his palace with her, but on the way, she strangled herself with her girdle.

An enmity was thus commenced between the two families of K'ung and Hwa which the lapse of time did not obliterate, and the latter being the more powerful of the two, Chia's great-grandson withdrew into the State of Lu to avoid their persecution. There he was appointed commandant of the city of Fang [11], and is known

An enmity began between the K'ung and Hwa families that time could not erase. Since the Hwa family was the more powerful of the two, Chia's great-grandson moved to the State of Lu to escape their persecution. There, he was made the commander of the city of Fang [11] and is known

1 佛父何.
2 魴(al. 方) 祀.
3 I drop here the 父 (second tone), which seems to have been used in those times in a manner equivalent to our Mr.
4 厲公.
5 正考甫; 甫 is used in the same way as 父; see note 3.
6 戴, 武, 宣, 三公.
7 See the 魯語, and 商頌詩序; quoted in Chiang Yung's (工永) Life of Confucius, which forms a part of the 鄉黨圖考.
8 孔父嘉.
9 華督.
10 殤公.
11 防.

1 What about the Buddha Father?
2 The fish (also called "fang").
3 I drop the "Father" (second tone) here, which seems to have been used back then in a way similar to our Mr.
4 Duke Li.
5 Zheng Kaofu; "Fu" is used in the same way as "Father"; see note 3.
6 Dai, Wu, Xuan, the Three Dukes.
7 See the Analects of Lu and the preface to the Songs of Shang; quoted in Chiang Yung's (工永) Life of Confucius, which is part of the Local Governance Research.
8 Father Kong Jia.
9 Supervisor Hua.
10 Duke Xiang.
11 Fang.

in history by the name of Fang-shu [1]. Fang-shu gave birth to Po-hsia [2], and from him came Shu-liang Heh [3], the father of Confucius. Heh appears in the history of the times as a soldier of great prowess and daring bravery. In the year B.C. 562, when serving at the siege of a place called Peh-yang [4], a party of the assailants made their way in at a gate which had purposely been left open, and no sooner were they inside than the portcullis was dropped. Heh was just entering; and catching the massive structure with both his hands, he gradually by dint of main strength raised it and held it up, till his friends had made their escape.

in history by the name of Fang-shu [1]. Fang-shu gave birth to Po-hsia [2], and from him came Shu-liang Heh [3], the father of Confucius. Heh is remembered as a soldier known for his incredible ability and bravery. In the year B.C. 562, while he was involved in the siege of a place called Peh-yang [4], a group of attackers entered through a gate that had been intentionally left open, and as soon as they were inside, the portcullis fell. Heh was just entering as well; and with both hands, he managed to lift the heavy portcullis, holding it up until his friends could escape.

Thus much on the ancestry of the sage. Doubtless he could trace his descent in the way which has been indicated up to the imperial house of Yin, nor was there one among his ancestors during the rule of Chau to whom he could not refer with satisfaction. They had been ministers and soldiers of Sung and Lu, all men of worth, and in Chang K'ao, both for his humility and literary researches, Confucius might have special complacency.

Thus much about the sage's ancestry. He could definitely trace his lineage as mentioned back to the imperial house of Yin, and there wasn't a single ancestor during the rule of Chau that he couldn't refer to with pride. They had been ministers and soldiers of Sung and Lu, all respected individuals, and in Chang K'ao, both for his humility and his literary studies, Confucius could take particular satisfaction.

2. Confucius was the child of Shu-liang Heh's old age. The soldier had married in early life, but his wife brought him only

2. Confucius was the child of Shu-liang Heh's old age. The soldier had married early in life, but his wife gave him only

[Sidebar] From his birth to his first public employments. B.C. 551-531.

[Sidebar] From his birth to his first public jobs. B.C. 551-531.

daughters,-- to the number of nine, and no son. By a concubine he had a son, named Mang-p'i, and also Po-ni [5], who proved a cripple, so that, when he was over seventy years, Heh sought a second wife in the Yen family [6], from which came subsequently Yen Hui, the favourite disciple of his son. There were three daughters in the family, the youngest being named Chang-tsai [7]. Their father said to them, 'Here is the commandant of Tsau. His father and grandfather were only scholars, but his ancestors before them were descendants of the sage sovereigns. He is a man ten feet high [8], and of extraordinary prowess, and I am very desirous of his alliance. Though he is old and austere, you need have no misgivings about him. Which of you three will be his wife? 'The two elder daughters were silent, but Chang-tsai said, 'Why do you ask us, father? It is for you to determine.' 'Very well,' said her father in reply, 'you will do.' Chang-tsai, accordingly, became Heh's wife, and in due time gave

daughters—nine in total, and no son. He had a son with a concubine named Mang-p'i, and also a son named Po-ni [5], who ended up being disabled. So, when he was over seventy years old, Heh decided to marry a second wife from the Yen family [6], which eventually led to the birth of Yen Hui, the favorite disciple of his son. The family had three daughters, with the youngest named Chang-tsai [7]. Their father told them, "Here is the commandant of Tsau. His father and grandfather were just scholars, but his ancestors were descendants of the sage sovereigns. He stands ten feet tall [8] and is exceptionally strong. I'm very eager for an alliance with him. Although he is old and stern, you shouldn’t worry about him. Which of you three will marry him?" The two older daughters stayed quiet, but Chang-tsai said, "Why are you asking us, father? It’s your decision to make." "Alright," replied her father, "you will do." So, Chang-tsai became Heh's wife and, in time, gave

1 防叔.
2 伯夏.
3 叔梁紇.
4 偪陽.
5 孟皮, 一字伯尼.
6 顏氏.
7 徵在.
8 其人, 身長十尺. See, on the length of the ancient foot, Ana. VIII. vi, but the point needs a more sifting investigation than it has yet received.

1 防叔.
2 伯夏.
3 叔梁紇.
4 偪陽.
5 孟皮, also known as 伯尼.
6 顏氏.
7 徵在.
8 This person was ten feet tall. See, on the length of the ancient foot, Ana. VIII. vi, but this point needs a deeper investigation than it has received so far.

birth to Confucius, who received the name of Ch'iu, and was subsequently styled Chung-ni [1]. The event happened on the twenty-first day of the tenth month of the twenty-first year of the duke Hsiang, of Lu, being the twentieth year of the emperor Ling, B.C. 552 [2]. The birth-place was in the district of Tsau [3], of which Heh was the governor. It was somewhere within the limits of the present department of Yen-chau in Shan-tung, but the honour of being the exact spot is claimed for two places in two different districts of the department.

birth to Confucius, who was given the name Ch'iu and later referred to as Chung-ni [1]. This event took place on the twenty-first day of the tenth month in the twenty-first year of Duke Hsiang of Lu, which corresponds to the twentieth year of Emperor Ling, in 552 B.C. [2]. The birthplace was in the Tsau district [3], where Heh served as governor. It is located within the current limits of the Yen-chau department in Shan-tung, but two different locations in two distinct districts within the department both claim the honor of being the exact birthplace.

The notices which we have of Confucius's early years are very scanty. When he was in his third year his father died. It is related of him, that as a boy he used to play at the arrangement of

The information we have about Confucius's early years is pretty limited. When he was three years old, his father passed away. It's said that as a child, he liked to play at organizing

1 名邱, 字仲尼. The legends say that Chang-tsai fearing lest she should not have a son, in consequence of her husband's age, privately ascended the Ni-ch'iu hill to pray for the boon, and that when she had obtained it, she commemorated the fact in the names -- Ch'iu and Chung-ni. But the cripple, Mang-p'i, had previous been styled Po-ni. There was some reason, previous to Confucius's birth, for using the term ni in the family. As might be expected, the birth of the sage is surrounded with many prodigious occurrences. One account is, that the husband and wife prayed together for a son in a dell of mount Ni. As Chang-tsai went up the hill, the leaves of the trees and plants all erected themselves, and bent downwards on her return. That night she dreamt the black Ti appeared, and said to her, 'You shall have a son, a sage, and you must bring him forth in a hollow mulberry tree.' One day during her pregnancy, she fell into a dreamy state, and saw five old men in the hall, who called themselves the essences of the five planets, and led an animal which looked like a small cow with one horn, and was covered with scales like a dragon. This creature knelt before Chang-tsai, and cast forth from its mouth a slip of jade, on which was the inscription,-- 'The son of the essence of water shall succeed to the decaying Chau, and be a throneless king.' Chang-tsai tied a piece of embroidered ribbon about its horn, and the vision disappeared. When Heh was told of it, he said, 'The creature must be the Ch'i-lin.' As her time drew near, Chang-tsai asked her husband if there was any place in the neighborhood called 'the hollow mulberry tree.' He told her there was a dry cave in the south hill, which went by that name. Then she said, 'I will go and be confined there.' Her husband was surprised, but when made acquainted with her former dream, he made the necessary arrangements. On the night when the child was born, two dragons came and kept watch on the left and right of the hill, and two spirit-ladies appeared in the air, pouring out fragrant odors, as if to bathe Chang-tsai; and as soon as the birth took place, a spring of clear warm water bubbled up from the floor of the cave, which dried up again when the child had been washed in it. The child was of an extraordinary appearance; with a mouth like the sea, ox lips, a dragon's back, &c. &c. On the top of his head was a remarkable formation, in consequence of which he was named Ch'iu, &c. See the 列國志, Bk. lxxviii.--Sze-ma Ch'ien seems to make Confucius to have been illegitimate, saying that Heh and Miss Yen cohabited in the wilderness (野合 ). Chiang Yung says that the phrase has reference simply to the disparity of their ages.
2 Sze-ma Ch'ien says that Confucius was born in the twenty-second year of duke Hsiang, B.C. 550. He is followed by Chu Hsi in the short sketch of Confucius's life prefixed to the Lun Yu, and by 'The Annals of the Empire' (歷代統紀表), published with imperial sanction in the reign of Chia-ch'ing. (To this latter work I have generally referred for my dates.) The year assigned in the text above rests on the authority of Ku-liang and Kung- yang, the two commentators on the Ch'un-Ch'iu. With regard to the month, however, the tenth is that assigned by Ku-liang, while Kung-yang names the eleventh.
3 Tsau is written 郰, 鄹, 陬, and 鄒.

1 Ming Qiu, styled Zhongni. The legends say that Chang-tsai, fearing she wouldn’t have a son because of her husband’s age, secretly climbed Ni-qiu hill to pray for a child. Once her wish was granted, she named him Ch’iu and Zhong-ni to commemorate it. However, the cripple Mang-p’i had previously been called Po-ni. There was a reason for using the term ni in the family before Confucius was born. Naturally, the sage's birth was filled with many extraordinary events. One account states that the husband and wife prayed together for a son in a valley of Mount Ni. As Chang-tsai ascended the hill, the leaves of the trees and plants all stood up, and bent down again on her way back. That night, she dreamed that the black Ti appeared and said to her, "You will have a son, a sage, and you must give birth to him in a hollow mulberry tree." One day during her pregnancy, she fell into a trance and saw five old men in the hall, who introduced themselves as the essences of the five planets. They led an animal that resembled a small cow with one horn and was covered in dragon-like scales. This creature knelt before Chang-tsai and spat out a slip of jade with the inscription, "The son of the essence of water shall inherit the declining Chau and be a king without a throne." Chang-tsai tied a piece of embroidered ribbon around its horn, and the vision vanished. When Heh heard about it, he said, “The creature must be the Ch’i-lin.” As her time approached, Chang-tsai asked her husband if there was a place nearby called "the hollow mulberry tree." He mentioned a dry cave in the south hill known by that name. She then declared, "I will go and give birth there." Her husband was astonished, but once he learned of her previous dream, he made the necessary arrangements. On the night the child was born, two dragons came to guard the hill, and two spirit-ladies appeared in the sky, pouring fragrant scents as if to bathe Chang-tsai. As soon as the birth occurred, a spring of clear warm water bubbled up from the cave floor, only to dry up again once the child had been washed in it. The child was remarkably unique, with a mouth like the sea, thick lips, a dragon-like back, etc. On the top of his head was a notable formation, which is why he was named Ch’iu, etc. Check the 列國志, Bk. lxxviii. Sze-ma Ch’ien seems to suggest that Confucius was illegitimate, claiming that Heh and Miss Yen had an affair in the wilderness. Chiang Yung argues that the phrase merely refers to the difference in their ages.
2 Sze-ma Ch’ien states that Confucius was born in the twenty-second year of Duke Hsiang, around 550 B.C. Chu Hsi follows this in the brief overview of Confucius’s life included in the Lun Yu, as does “The Annals of the Empire” (歷代統紀表), published with imperial approval during the reign of Chia-ch’ing. (I usually refer to this latter work for my dates.) The year mentioned above is based on the authorities of Ku-liang and Kung-yang, the two commentators on the Ch’un-Ch’iu. However, regarding the month, the tenth is attributed to Ku-liang, while Kung-yang states the eleventh.
3 Tsau is written 郰, 鄹, 陬, and 鄒.

sacrificial vessels, and at postures of ceremony. Of his schooling we have no reliable account. There is a legend, indeed, that at seven he went to school to Yen P'ing-chung [1], but it must be rejected as P'ing-chung belonged to the State of Ch'i. He tells us himself that at fifteen he bent his mind to learning [2]; but the condition of the family was one of poverty. At a subsequent period, when people were astonished at the variety of his knowledge, he explained it by saying, 'When I was young, my condition was low, and therefore I acquired my ability in many things; but they were mean matters [3].'

sacrificial vessels, and during ceremonial postures. We have no reliable information about his education. There’s a legend that he started school with Yen P'ing-chung at the age of seven, but that should be dismissed since P'ing-chung was from the State of Ch'i. He himself stated that at fifteen he dedicated himself to learning; however, his family was poor. Later on, when people were impressed by the breadth of his knowledge, he explained it by saying, "When I was young, my situation was humble, and that's why I gained skills in many areas, but they were trivial matters."

When he was nineteen, he married a lady from the State of Sung, of the Chien-kwan family [4], and in the following year his son Li was born. On the occasion of this event, the duke Chao sent him a present of a couple of carp. It was to signify his sense of his prince's favour, that he called his son Li (The Carp), and afterwards gave him the designation of Po-yu [5] (Fish Primus). No mention is made of the birth of any other children, though we know, from Ana. V. i, that he had at least one daughter. We know also, from an inscription on her grave, that he had one other daughter, who died when she was quite young. The fact of the duke of Lu's sending him a gift on the occasion of Li's birth, shows that he was not unknown, but was already commanding public attention and the respect of the great.

When he turned nineteen, he married a woman from the State of Sung, from the Chien-kwan family [4], and the following year, his son Li was born. To celebrate this event, Duke Chao sent him a gift of two carp. To show his appreciation for his prince's favor, he named his son Li (The Carp) and later gave him the title Po-yu [5] (Fish Primus). There's no mention of the birth of any other children, although we know from Ana. V. i that he had at least one daughter. We also know from an inscription on her grave that he had another daughter who died young. The fact that the Duke of Lu sent him a gift to mark Li's birth indicates that he was not unknown; he was already attracting public attention and earning the respect of the influential.

It was about this time, probably in the year after his marriage, that Confucius took his first public employment, as keeper of the stores of grain [6], and in the following year he was put in charge of the public fields and lands [7]. Mencius adduces these employments in illustration of his doctrine that the superior man may at times take office on account of his poverty, but must confine himself in such a case to places of small emolument, and aim at nothing but the discharge of their humble duties. According to him. Confucius, as keeper of stores, said, 'My calculations must all be right:-- that is all I have to care about;' and when in charge of the public fields, he said, 'The oxen and sheep must be fat and strong and

It was around this time, likely in the year after his marriage, that Confucius took his first public job as a grain storekeeper [6]. The following year, he was given responsibility for the public fields and lands [7]. Mencius cites these roles to illustrate his belief that a superior person might sometimes take a job due to their financial struggles, but in such cases, they should only accept positions with low pay and focus solely on fulfilling their modest responsibilities. According to him, when Confucius was the storekeeper, he said, "My calculations have to be perfect—that's all I need to worry about," and when he was in charge of the public fields, he remarked, "The oxen and sheep should be healthy and strong."

1 晏平仲.
2 Ana. II. iv.
3 Ana. IX. vi.
4 娶宋之幵官氏.
5 名曰鯉, 而字伯魚.
6 為委吏. This is Mencius's account. Sze-ma Ch'ien says 嘗為季氏吏, but his subsequent words 料量平 show that the office was the same.
7 Mencius calls this office 乘田, while Sze-ma Ch'ien says 為司職吏.

1 Yan Pingzhong.
2 Ana. II. iv.
3 Ana. IX. vi.
4 Married the official of Song, the Kan family.
5 Named Li, with the style name Boyu.
6 Served as a minor official. This is Mencius's account. Sima Qian says he once served as an official for the Ji family, but his later words suggest that the office was the same.
7 Mencius refers to this position as Chengtian, while Sima Qian calls it a supervisory official.

superior:-- that is all I have to care about [1].' It does not appear whether these offices were held by Confucius in the direct employment of the State, or as a dependent of the Chi family in whose jurisdiction he lived. The present of the carp from the duke may incline us to suppose the former.

superior:-- that is all I need to worry about [1].' It's unclear whether these positions were held by Confucius directly for the State or as a dependent of the Chi family, which was in charge of the area where he lived. The gift of the carp from the duke might lead us to think it was the former.

3. In his twenty-second year, Confucius commenced his labors as a public teacher, and his house became a resort for young and inquiring spirits, who wished to learn the doctrines of antiquity.

3. At the age of twenty-two, Confucius started his work as a public teacher, and his home became a place for curious young people who wanted to learn the teachings of the past.

[Sidebar] Commencement of his labors as a teacher. The death of his mother. B.C. 531-527.

[Sidebar] Start of his work as a teacher. The passing of his mother. B.C. 531-527.

However small the fee his pupils were able to afford, he never refused his instructions [2]. All that he required, was an ardent desire for improvement, and some degree of capacity. 'I do not open up the truth,' he said, 'to one who is not eager to get knowledge, nor help out any one who is not anxious to explain himself. When I have presented one corner of a subject to any one, and he cannot from it learn the other three, I do not repeat my lesson [3].'

However small the fee his students could pay, he never turned down their requests for lessons [2]. All he asked for was a strong desire to learn and some level of ability. "I don't reveal the truth," he said, "to someone who's not eager to gain knowledge, nor do I assist anyone who's not willing to express themselves. When I’ve shown one aspect of a topic to someone, and they can’t figure out the other three from it, I don’t go over the lesson again [3]."

His mother died in the year B.C. 527, and he resolved that her body should lie in the same grave with that of his father, and that their common resting-place should be in Fang, the first home of the K'ung in Lu. But here a difficulty presented itself. His father's coffin had been for twenty years where it had first been deposited, off the road of The Five Fathers, in the vicinity of Tsau:-- would it be right in him to move it? He was relieved from this perplexity by an old woman of the neighborhood, who told him that the coffin had only just been put into the ground, as a temporary arrangement, and not regularly buried. On learning this, he carried his purpose into execution. Both coffins were conveyed to Fang, and put in the ground together, with no intervening space between them, as was the custom in some States. And now came a new perplexity. He said to himself, 'In old times, they had graves, but raised no tumulus over them. But I am a man, who belongs equally to the north and the south, the east and the west. I must have something by which I can remember the place.' Accordingly he raised a mound, four feet high, over the grave, and returned home, leaving a party of his disciples to see everything properly completed. In the meantime there came on a heavy storm of rain, and it was a considerable time before the disciples joined him. 'What makes you so late?' he asked. 'The grave in Fang fell down,' they said. He made no reply, and they repeated their

His mother passed away in 527 B.C., and he decided that her body should be buried in the same grave as his father's, and that their shared resting place should be in Fang, the K'ung family's first home in Lu. But here, a problem arose. His father's coffin had been in its original spot for twenty years, off the road of The Five Fathers, near Tsau:—was it right for him to move it? He was relieved of this dilemma by an old woman from the neighborhood, who told him that the coffin had only been temporarily placed in the ground and was not formally buried. Once he learned this, he went ahead with his plan. Both coffins were taken to Fang and buried side by side, with no space between them, as was the practice in some states. Then a new concern emerged. He thought to himself, 'In ancient times, people had graves but didn't raise mounds over them. However, I’m a man who belongs to both the north and the south, the east and the west. I need something to help me remember this place.' So he built a mound, four feet high, over the grave and went home, leaving a group of his disciples to ensure everything was finished properly. Meanwhile, a heavy rainstorm hit, and it took a while for the disciples to catch up with him. 'Why are you so late?' he asked. 'The grave in Fang collapsed,' they said. He didn't respond, and they repeated their

1 Mencius, V. Pt. II. v. 4.
2 Ana. VII. vii.
3 Ana. VII. viii.

1 Mencius, V. Pt. II. v. 4.
2 Ana. VII. vii.
3 Ana. VII. viii.

answer three times, when he burst into tears, and said, 'Ah! they did not make their graves so in antiquity [1].' 'Confucius mourned for his mother the regular period of three years,-- three years nominally, but in fact only twenty-seven months. Five days after the mourning was expired, he played on his lute, but could not sing. It required other five days before he could accompany an instrument with his voice [2].

answer three times, when he broke down in tears, and said, 'Ah! they didn't make their graves like this in ancient times [1].' 'Confucius mourned for his mother for the usual three years—three years in name, but really only twenty-seven months. Five days after the mourning period ended, he played his lute but couldn't sing. It took him another five days before he could accompany his playing with his voice [2].

Some writers have represented Confucius as teaching his disciples important lessons from the manner in which he buried his mother, and having a design to correct irregularities in the ordinary funeral ceremonies of the time. These things are altogether 'without book.' We simply have a dutiful son paying the last tribute of affection to a good parent. In one point he departs from the ancient practice, raising a mound over the grave, and when the fresh earth gives way from a sudden rain, he is moved to tears, and seems to regret his innovation. This sets Confucius vividly before us,-- a man of the past as much as of the present, whose own natural feelings were liable to be hampered in their development by the traditions of antiquity which he considered sacred. It is important, however, to observe the reason which he gave for rearing the mound. He had in it a presentiment of much of his future course. He was 'a man of the north, the south, the east, and the west.' He might not confine himself to any one State. He would travel, and his way might be directed to some 'wise ruler,' whom his counsels would conduct to a benevolent sway that would break forth on every side till it transformed the empire.

Some writers have described Confucius as teaching his disciples important lessons through the way he buried his mother, intending to correct the irregularities in the typical funeral practices of his time. However, these interpretations are entirely speculative. What we see is simply a devoted son paying his final respects to a beloved parent. In one respect, he diverges from traditional customs by building a mound over the grave, and when the fresh earth collapses due to sudden rain, he is moved to tears and seems to regret his change. This vividly portrays Confucius as both a figure of the past and the present, whose natural feelings could be stifled by the ancient traditions he held sacred. It’s also essential to note the reason he gave for raising the mound. He had a sense of a larger journey ahead. He was 'a man of the north, the south, the east, and the west.' He wouldn't limit himself to any single state. He would travel, and his path might lead him to a 'wise ruler,' whose reign he could guide toward a benevolent rule that would flourish and transform the entire empire.

4. When the mourning for his mother was over, Confucius remained in Lu, but in what special capacity we do not know. Probably he continued to encourage the resort of

4. When the mourning for his mother ended, Confucius stayed in Lu, but we don't know in what specific role. He likely continued to inspire the gathering of

[Sidebar] He learns music; visits the court of Chau; and returns to Lu. B.C. 527-517.

[Sidebar] He studies music, visits the court of Chau, and then returns to Lu. B.C. 527-517.

inquirers to whom he communicated instruction, and pursued his own researches into the history, literature, and institutions of the empire. In the year B.C. 525, the chief of the small State of T'an [3], made his appearance at the court of Lu, and discoursed in a wonderful manner, at a feast given to him by the duke, about the names which the most ancient sovereigns, from Hwang-ti downwards, gave to their

inquirers whom he taught, and continued his own research into the history, literature, and institutions of the empire. In 525 B.C., the leader of the small State of T'an [3] showed up at the court of Lu and spoke impressively at a feast hosted by the duke, discussing the names that the earliest sovereigns, starting from Hwang-ti, gave to their

1 Li Chi, II. Sect I. i. 10; Sect. II. iii. 30; Pt. I. i. 6. See also the discussion of those passages in Chiang Yung's 'Life of Confucius.'
2 Li Chi, II. Sect. I. i. 23.
3 See the Ch'un Ch'iu, under the seventh year of duke Chao,-- 秋, 郯子來朝 .

1 Li Chi, II. Section I. 1. 10; Section II. 3. 30; Part I. 1. 6. Also, check out the discussion of those passages in Chiang Yung's 'Life of Confucius.'
2 Li Chi, II. Section I. 1. 23.
3 See the Ch'un Ch'iu, under the seventh year of Duke Chao, -- 秋, 郯子來朝.

ministers. The sacrifices to the emperor Shao-hao, the next in descent from Hwang-ti, were maintained in T'an, so that the chief fancied that he knew all about the abstruse subject on which he discoursed. Confucius, hearing about the matter, waited on the visitor, and learned from him all that he had to communicate [1].

ministers. The sacrifices to Emperor Shao-hao, who was a direct descendant of Hwang-ti, were held in T'an, so the chief thought he understood everything about the complex topic he talked about. Confucius, hearing about this, went to meet the visitor and found out everything he had to share [1].

To the year B.C. 525, when Confucius was twenty-nine years old, is referred his studying music under a famous master of the name of Hsiang [2]. He was approaching his thirtieth year when, as he tells us, 'he stood [3]' firm, that is, in his convictions on the subjects of learning to which he had bent his mind fifteen years before. Five years more, however, were still to pass by, before the anticipation mentioned in the conclusion of the last paragraph began to receive its fulfillment [4], though we may conclude from the way in which it was brought about that he was growing all the time in the estimation of the thinking minds in his native State.

To the year B.C. 525, when Confucius was twenty-nine years old, he studied music under a well-known master named Hsiang [2]. He was nearing his thirtieth year when, as he mentioned, 'he stood [3]' firm in his beliefs about the subjects he had focused on fifteen years earlier. However, five more years would pass before the expectations noted in the previous paragraph began to be realized [4], although we can infer from the way it happened that he was continually gaining respect from the intellectuals in his home state.

In the twenty-fourth year of duke Chao, B.C. 518, one of the principal ministers of Lu, known by the name of Mang Hsi, died. Seventeen years before, he had painfully felt his ignorance of ceremonial observances, and had made it his subsequent business to make himself acquainted with them. On his deathbed, he addressed his chief officer, saying, 'A knowledge of propriety is the stem of a man. Without it he has no means of standing firm. I have heard that there is one K'ung Ch'iu, who is thoroughly versed in it. He is a descendant of sages, and though the line of his family was extinguished in Sung, among his ancestors there were Fu-fu Ho, who resigned the State to his brother, and Chang K'ao-fu, who was distinguished for his humility. Tsang Heh has observed that if sage men of intelligent virtue do not attain to eminence, distinguished men are sure to appear among their posterity. His words are now to be verified, I think, in K'ung Ch'iu. After my death, you must

In the twenty-fourth year of Duke Chao, B.C. 518, one of the main ministers of Lu, named Mang Hsi, passed away. Seventeen years earlier, he had realized how little he understood about ceremonial practices and had dedicated himself to learning them. On his deathbed, he spoke to his chief officer, saying, 'Understanding propriety is fundamental for a person. Without it, one cannot stand firm. I've heard about a man named K'ung Ch'iu, who is well-versed in it. He comes from a lineage of sages, and although his family line ended in Sung, his ancestors included Fu-fu Ho, who gave up the State for his brother, and Chang K'ao-fu, known for his humility. Tsang Heh noted that if wise men of virtue don’t rise to prominence, exceptional individuals are likely to emerge among their descendants. I believe his words are becoming true in the case of K'ung Ch'iu. After my death, you must

1 This rests on the respectable authority of Tso Ch'iu-ming's annotations on the Ch'un Ch'iu, but I must consider it apocryphal. The legend-writers have fashioned a journey to T'an. The slightest historical intimation becomes a text with them, on which they enlarge to the glory of the sage. Amiot has reproduced and expanded their romancings, and others, such as Pauthier (Chine, pp. 121-183) and Thornton (History of China, vol. i. pp. 151-215), have followed in his wake.
2 師襄. See the 'Narratives of the School,' 卷三, art 辯樂解; but the account there given is not more credible than the chief of T'an's expositions.
3 Ana. II. iv.
4 The journey to Chau is placed by Sze-ma Ch'ien before Confucius's holding of his first official employments, and Chu Hsi and most other writers follow him. It is a great error, and arisen from a misunderstanding of the passage from the 左氏傳 upon the subject.

1 This is based on the respected authority of Tso Ch'iu-ming's notes on the Ch'un Ch'iu, but I have to consider it questionable. The storytellers have created a journey to T'an. Any small historical hint becomes their text, which they elaborate on to glorify the sage. Amiot has reproduced and expanded their tales, and others, like Pauthier (Chine, pp. 121-183) and Thornton (History of China, vol. i. pp. 151-215), have followed his lead.
2 師襄. See the 'Narratives of the School,' 卷三, art 辯樂解; but the account given there is no more believable than the main points made by T'an.
3 Ana. II. iv.
4 The journey to Chau is placed by Sze-ma Ch'ien before Confucius's first official jobs, and Chu Hsi and most other writers go along with him. This is a significant error, resulting from a misunderstanding of the passage from the 左氏傳 on the topic.

tell Ho-chi to go and study proprieties under him [1].' In consequence of this charge, Ho-chi [2], Mang Hsi's son, who appears in the Analects under the name of Mang I [3], and a brother, or perhaps on]y a near relative, named Nan-kung Chang-shu [4], became disciples of Confucius. Their wealth and standing in the State gave him a position which he had not had before, and he told Chang-shu of a wish which he had to visit the court of Chau, and especially to confer on the subject of ceremonies and music with Lao Tan. Chang-shu represented the matter to the duke Ch'ao, who put a carriage and a pair of horses at Confucius's disposal for the expedition [5].

tell Ho-chi to go and study proper etiquette under him [1].' As a result of this instruction, Ho-chi [2], Mang Hsi's son, who is mentioned in the Analects as Mang I [3], along with a brother, or possibly just a close relative, named Nan-kung Chang-shu [4], became followers of Confucius. Their wealth and status in the state provided him with a level of recognition he hadn't experienced before, and he shared with Chang-shu his desire to visit the court of Chau, particularly to discuss ceremonies and music with Lao Tan. Chang-shu brought this request to Duke Ch'ao, who provided a carriage and a pair of horses for Confucius's journey [5].

At this time the court of Chau was in the city of Lo [6]. in the present department of Ho-nan of the province of the same name. The reigning sovereign is known by the title of Chang [7], but the sovereignty was little more than nominal. The state of China was then analogous to that of one of the European kingdoms during the prevalence of the feudal system. At the commencement of the dynasty, the various states of the kingdom had been assigned to the relatives and adherents of the reigning family. There were thirteen principalities of greater note, and a large number of smaller dependencies. During the vigorous youth of the dynasty, the sovereign or lord paramount exercised an effective control over the various chiefs, but with the lapse of time there came weakness and decay. The chiefs -- corresponding somewhat to the European dukes, earls, marquises, barons, &c. -- quarrelled and warred among themselves, and the stronger among them barely acknowledged their subjection to the sovereign. A similar condition of things prevailed in each particular State. There there [sic] were hereditary ministerial families, who were continually encroaching on the authority of their rulers, and the heads of those families again were frequently hard pressed by their inferior officers. Such was the state of China in Confucius's time. The reader must have it clearly before him, if he would understand the position of the sage, and the reforms which, we shall find, it was subsequently his object to introduce.

At this time, the court of Chau was in the city of Lo [6], in what is now the Ho-nan department of the same-named province. The reigning leader is known as Chang [7], but their rule was mostly just a title. The state of China back then was similar to one of the European kingdoms during the peak of the feudal system. At the beginning of the dynasty, the different states of the kingdom had been given to relatives and supporters of the ruling family. There were thirteen prominent principalities and many smaller territories. During the early strength of the dynasty, the sovereign or main lord had effective control over the various leaders, but over time, weakness and decline set in. The chiefs—similar to European dukes, earls, marquises, and barons—argued and fought among themselves, and the more powerful ones barely accepted their allegiance to the sovereign. A similar situation existed in each state. There were hereditary ministerial families that continually encroached on their rulers' authority, and the heads of these families often faced pressure from their lower-ranking officers. This was the state of China in Confucius's time. The reader must keep this in mind to understand the position of the sage and the reforms he aimed to introduce.

Arrived at Chau, he had no intercourse with the court or any of

Arriving at Chau, he had no interaction with the court or any of

1 See 左氏傳, 昭公七年.
2 何忌.
3 孟懿子.
4 南宮敬叔.
5 The 家語 makes Chang-shu accompany Confucius to Chau. It is difficult to understand this, if Chang-shu were really a son of Mang Hsi who had died that year.
6 洛.
7 敬王 (B.C. 519-475)

1 See the Zuo Tradition, Year 7 of Duke Zhao.
2 He Ji.
3 Meng Yizi.
4 Nangong Jingshu.
5 The Family Sayings state that Chang-shu accompanied Confucius to Chau. This is hard to grasp if Chang-shu was truly a son of Mang Hsi, who passed away that year.
6 Luo.
7 King Jing (B.C. 519-475)

the principal ministers. He was there not as a politician, but as an inquirer about the ceremonies and maxims of the founders of the existing dynasty. Lao Tan [1], whom he had wished to see, generally acknowledged as the founder of the Taoists, or Rationalistic sect (so called), which has maintained its ground in opposition to the followers of Confucius, was then a curator of the royal library. They met and freely interchanged their views, but no reliable account of their conversations has been preserved. In the fifth Book of the Li Chi, which is headed 'The philosopher Tsang asked,' Confucius refers four times to the views of Lao-tsze on certain points of funeral ceremonies, and in the 'Narratives of the School,' Book XXIV, he tells Chi K'ang what he had heard from him about 'The Five Tis,' but we may hope their conversation turned also on more important subjects. Sze-ma Ch'ien, favourable to Lao-tsze, makes him lecture his visitor in the following style:-- 'Those whom you talk about are dead, and their bones are moldered to dust; only their words remain. When the superior man gets his time, he mounts aloft; but when the time is against him, he moves as if his feet were entangled. I have heard that a good merchant, though he has rich treasures deeply stored, appears as if he were poor, and that the superior man whose virtue is complete, is yet to outward seeming stupid. Put away your proud air and many desires, your insinuating habit and wild will [2]. These are of no advantage to you. This is all which I have to tell you.' On the other hand, Confucius is made to say to his disciples, 'I know how birds can fly, how fishes can swim, and how animals can run. But the runner may be snared, the swimmer may be hooked, and the flyer may be shot by the arrow. But there is the dragon. I cannot tell how he mounts on the wind through the clouds, and rises to heaven. Today I have seen Lao-tsze, and can only compare him to the dragon [3].'

the main ministers. He was there not as a politician, but as someone curious about the rituals and principles of the founders of the current dynasty. Lao Tan [1], who he wanted to meet, is widely recognized as the founder of the Taoists, or Rationalistic sect (as it’s called), which has stood its ground against Confucius' followers. At that time, he was a curator of the royal library. They met and exchanged their ideas openly, but no trustworthy account of their conversations has survived. In the fifth Book of the Li Chi, titled 'The philosopher Tsang asked,' Confucius references Lao-tsze's views on certain funeral rituals four times, and in the 'Narratives of the School,' Book XXIV, he tells Chi K'ang what he'd heard from him about 'The Five Tis,' but we can hope their discussion also covered more significant topics. Sze-ma Ch'ien, who favored Lao-tsze, portrays him lecturing his visitor in this way: 'Those you speak of are dead, and their bones have turned to dust; only their words remain. When the superior person has the right time, they rise up high; but when the time is against them, they move as if their feet are stuck. I've heard that a good merchant, despite having great treasures saved, appears as if he’s poor, and that the superior person with complete virtue may outwardly seem foolish. Set aside your arrogance and many desires, your scheming ways and reckless will [2]. These do you no good. This is all I have to say to you.' Conversely, Confucius says to his disciples, 'I understand how birds fly, how fish swim, and how animals run. But the runner can be trapped, the swimmer can be caught, and the flyer can be shot down. But then there's the dragon. I can't explain how it soars on the wind through the clouds and ascends to heaven. Today I met Lao-tsze, and I can only liken him to the dragon [3].'

While at Lo, Confucius walked over the grounds set apart for the great sacrifices to Heaven and Earth; inspected the pattern of the Hall of Light, built to give audience in to the princes of the kingdom; and examined all the arrangements of the ancestral temple and the court. From the whole he received a profound

While at Lo, Confucius walked around the areas designated for the major sacrifices to Heaven and Earth; checked out the layout of the Hall of Light, which was built for meetings with the kingdom's princes; and looked over all the setups in the ancestral temple and the court. From the entire experience, he gained a deep understanding.

1 According to Sze-ma Ch'ien, Tan was the posthumous epithet of this individual, whose surname was Li (李), name R (耳), and designation Po-yang (伯陽).
2 逸態與淫志.
3 See the 史記, 列傳第三, and compare the remarks attributed to Lao-tsze in the account of the K'ung family near the beginning.

1 According to Sima Qian, Tan was the posthumous name of this person, whose last name was Li (李), given name R (耳), and title was Boyang (伯陽).
2 逸態與淫志.
3 See the Shiji, Biography 3, and compare the comments attributed to Laozi in the account of the Kong family near the beginning.

impression. 'Now,' said he with a sigh, 'I know the sage wisdom of the duke of Chau, and how the House of Chau attained to the royal sway [1].' On the walls of the Hall of Light were paintings of the ancient sovereigns from Yao and Shun downwards, their characters appearing in the representations of them, and words of praise or warning being appended. There was also a picture of the duke of Chau sitting with his infant nephew, the king Ch'ang, upon his knees, to give audience to all the princes. Confucius surveyed the scene with silent delight, and then said to his followers, 'Here you see how Chau became so great. As we use a glass to examine the forms of things, so must we study antiquity in order to understand the present time [2].' In the hall of the ancestral temple, there was a metal statue of a man with three clasps upon his mouth, and his back covered over with an enjoyable homily on the duty of keeping a watch upon the lips. Confucius turned to his disciples and said, 'Observe it, my children. These words are true, and commend themselves to our feelings [3].'

impression. 'Now,' he sighed, 'I understand the wise teachings of the Duke of Chau and how the House of Chau came to hold royal power [1].' The walls of the Hall of Light were adorned with paintings of ancient rulers from Yao and Shun onward, their characters depicted in the artwork, along with words of praise or caution. There was also a painting of the Duke of Chau holding his infant nephew, King Ch'ang, on his lap, listening to all the princes. Confucius gazed at the scene with quiet joy and then said to his followers, 'Here you see how Chau rose to greatness. Just as we use a magnifying glass to examine objects, we must study the past to understand the present [2].' In the hall of the ancestral temple, there was a metal statue of a man with three clasps over his mouth, and his back covered with an insightful lesson on the importance of being careful with our words. Confucius turned to his disciples and said, 'Look at it, my children. These words are true and resonate with our feelings [3].'

About music he made inquiries at Ch'ang Hung, to whom the following remarks are attributed:-- 'I have observed about Chung-ni many marks of a sage. He has river eyes and a dragon forehead,-- the very characteristics of Hwang-ti. His arms are long, his back is like a tortoise, and he is nine feet six inches in height,-- the very semblance of T'ang the Completer. When he speaks, he praises the ancient kings. He moves along the path of humility and courtesy. He has heard of every subject, and retains with a strong memory. His knowledge of things seems inexhaustible.-- Have we not in him the rising of a sage [4]?'

About music, he asked Ch'ang Hung, who is said to have made the following observations: "I've noticed many signs of a sage in Chung-ni. He has deep eyes and a prominent forehead—just like Hwang-ti. His arms are long, his back resembles a tortoise, and he stands nine feet six inches tall—similar to T'ang the Completer. When he speaks, he praises the ancient kings. He walks the path of humility and courtesy. He’s knowledgeable about every topic and has a great memory. His understanding seems limitless. Isn’t he the emergence of a sage?"

I have given these notices of Confucius at the court of Chau, more as being the only ones I could find, than because I put much faith in them. He did not remain there long, but returned the same year to Lu, and continued his work of teaching. His fame was greatly increased; disciples came to him from different parts, till their number amounted to three thousand. Several of those who have come down to us as the most distinguished among his followers, however, were yet unborn, and the statement just given may be considered as an exaggeration. We are not to conceive of the disciples as forming a community, and living together. Parties

I shared these accounts of Confucius at the court of Chau more because they were the only ones I could find than because I really believe in them. He didn't stay there long but returned to Lu the same year and continued his teaching. His reputation grew significantly; students came to him from various places, until their numbers reached three thousand. However, several of those who are now recognized as his most notable followers were not even born at that time, so this claim can be seen as an exaggeration. We shouldn't picture the disciples as a community living together. Parties

1 2 3 See the 家語, 卷二, art. 觀周.
4 Quoted by Chiang Yung from the 'Narratives of the School.'

1 2 3 See the 家語, Volume 2, article. Observing Zhou.
4 Quoted by Chiang Yung from the 'Stories of the School.'

of them may have done so. We shall find Confucius hereafter always moving amid a company of admiring pupils; but the greater number must have had their proper avocations and ways of living, and would only resort to the Master, when they wished specially to ask his counsel or to learn of him.

of them may have done so. We shall find Confucius hereafter always moving among a group of admiring students; but most likely, the majority had their own jobs and lifestyles and would only approach the Master when they specifically wanted to seek his advice or learn from him.

5. In the year succeeding the return to Lu, that State fell into great confusion. There were three Families in it, all connected irregularly with the ducal House, which had long kept the rulers in a condition of dependency. They appear frequently in the Analects as the Chi clan, the Shu, and the Mang; and while Confucius freely spoke of their

5. In the year after returning to Lu, that state was thrown into chaos. There were three families in it, all loosely linked to the ruling duke's family, which had long kept the leaders in a position of dependency. They often appear in the Analects as the Chi clan, the Shu, and the Mang; and while Confucius openly discussed their

[Sidebar] He withdraws to Chi and returns to Lu the following year. B.C. 515, 516.

[Sidebar] He goes back to Chi and comes back to Lu the next year. B.C. 515, 516.

usurpations [1], he was a sort of dependent of the Chi family, and appears in frequent communication with members of all the three. In the year B.C. 517, the duke Chao came to open hostilities with them, and being worsted, fled into Ch'i, the State adjoining Lu on the north. Thither Confucius also repaired, that he might avoid the prevailing disorder of his native State. Ch'i was then under the government of a ruler (in rank a marquis, but historically called duke) , afterwards styled Ching [2], who 'had a thousand teams, each of four horses, but on the day of his death the people did not praise him for a single virtue [3].' His chief minister, however, was Yen Ying [4], a man of considerable ability and worth. At his court the music of the ancient sage-emperor, Shun, originally brought to Ch'i from the State of Ch'an [5], was still preserved.

usurpations [1], he was somewhat dependent on the Chi family and often communicated with members of all three. In the year B.C. 517, Duke Chao initiated hostilities against them and, after suffering defeat, fled to Ch'i, the state adjacent to Lu in the north. Confucius also went there to escape the chaos in his home state. At that time, Ch'i was ruled by a leader (officially a marquis, but historically referred to as duke), later known as Ching [2], who ‘had a thousand teams, each with four horses, but on the day of his death, the people did not praise him for a single virtue [3].’ His chief minister, however, was Yen Ying [4], a man of considerable skill and integrity. At his court, the music of the ancient sage-emperor, Shun, originally brought to Ch'i from the state of Ch'an [5], was still preserved.

According to the 'Narratives of the School,' an incident occurred on the way to Ch'i, which I may transfer to these pages as a good specimen of the way in which Confucius turned occurring matters to account, in his intercourse with his disciples. As he was passing by the side of the Tai mountain, there was a woman weeping and wailing by a grave. Confucius bent forward in his carriage, and after listening to her for some time, sent Tsze-lu to ask the cause of her grief. 'You weep, as if you had experienced sorrow upon sorrow,' said Tsze-lu. The woman replied, 'It is so. My husband's father was killed here by a tiger, and my husband also; and now my son has met the same fate.' Confucius asked her why she did not remove from the place, and on her answering,' There is here no oppressive government,' he turned to his disciples, and said, 'My

According to the 'Narratives of the School,' an incident happened on the way to Ch'i that serves as an example of how Confucius used real-life events to teach his disciples. While passing by Tai Mountain, he noticed a woman crying by a grave. Confucius leaned forward in his carriage, listened to her for a while, and then sent Tsze-lu to find out why she was in such distress. "You weep as if you've faced one tragedy after another," said Tsze-lu. The woman replied, "Yes, that's true. A tiger killed my father-in-law here, then my husband, and now my son has met the same fate." Confucius asked her why she hadn’t moved away, and when she answered, "There's no harsh government here," he turned to his disciples and said, "My

1 See Analects, III. i. ii, et al.
2 景公.
3 Ana. XVI. xii.
4 晏嬰. This is the same who was afterwards styled 晏平仲.
5 陳.

1 See Analects, III. i. ii, et al.
2 Duke Jing.
3 Ana. XVI. xii.
4 Yan Ying. This is the same person who was later called Yan Pingzhong.
5 Chen.

children, remember this. Oppressive government is fiercer than a tiger [1].'

children, remember this. An oppressive government is fiercer than a tiger [1].

As soon as he crossed the border from Lu, we are told he discovered from the gait and manners of a boy, whom he saw carrying a pitcher, the influence of the sages' music, and told the driver of his carriage to hurry on to the capital [2]. Arrived there, he heard the strain, and was so ravished with it, that for three months he did not know the taste of flesh. 'I did not think,' he said, 'that music could have been made so excellent as this [3].' The duke Ching was pleased with the conferences which he had with him [4], and proposed to assign to him the town of Lin-ch'iu, from the revenues of which he might derive a sufficient support; but Confucius refused the gift, and said to his disciples, 'A superior man will only receive reward for services which he has done. I have given advice to the duke Ching, but he has not yet obeyed it, and now he would endow me with this place! Very far is he from understanding me [5]!'

As soon as he crossed the border from Lu, we learn that he noticed the influence of the sages' music from the way a boy was walking and carrying a pitcher. He told the driver of his carriage to speed up to the capital [2]. Once he arrived there, he heard the music and was so captivated by it that for three months he didn't eat any meat. 'I didn't think,' he said, 'that music could be so wonderful as this [3].' Duke Ching appreciated the discussions he had with him [4] and suggested giving him the town of Lin-ch'iu, from whose earnings he could have enough support. However, Confucius declined the offer and said to his disciples, 'A noble person should only accept rewards for services already performed. I have advised Duke Ching, but he hasn't followed it yet, and now he wants to give me this place! He doesn't really understand me at all [5]!'

On one occasion the duke asked about government, and received the characteristic reply, 'There is government when the ruler is ruler, and the minister is minister; when the father is father, and the son is son [6].' I say that the reply is characteristic. Once, when Tsze-lu asked him what he would consider the first thing to be done if entrusted with the government of a State, Confucius answered, 'What is necessary is to rectify names [7].' The disciple thought the reply wide of the mark, but it was substantially the same with what he said to the marquis Ching. There is a sufficient foundation in nature for government in the several relations of society, and if those be maintained and developed according to their relative significancy, it is sure to obtain. This was a first principle in the political ethics of Confucius.

On one occasion, the duke inquired about government and received the typical response: "There is government when the ruler is a ruler and the minister is a minister; when the father is a father and the son is a son [6]." I say the reply is typical. Once, when Tsze-lu asked him what he would consider the first step if given the responsibility of governing a state, Confucius responded, "What’s necessary is to correct the names [7]." The disciple thought the answer missed the point, but it was essentially the same as what he told Marquis Ching. There is a strong basis in nature for government through the various relationships in society, and if those relationships are upheld and developed according to their importance, government will be effective. This was a fundamental principle in Confucius's political ethics.

Another day the duke got to a similar inquiry the reply that the art of government lay in an economical use of the revenues; and being pleased, he resumed his purpose of retaining the philosopher in his State, and proposed to assign to him the fields of Ni-ch'i. His

Another day, the duke asked a similar question and received the answer that good governance depends on wisely using resources. Pleased with this response, he decided to keep the philosopher in his state and proposed to assign him the fields of Ni-ch'i. His

1 See the 家語, 卷四, art. 正論解. I have translated, however, from the Li Chi, II. Sect. II. iii. 10, where the same incident is given, with some variations, and without saying when or where it occurred.
2 See the 說苑, 卷十九, p. 13.
3 Ana. VII. xiii.
4 Some of these are related in the 'Narratives of the School;'-- about the burning of the ancestral shrine of the sovereign 釐, and a one-footed bird which appeared hopping and flapping its wings in Ch'i. They are plainly fabulous, though quoted in proof of Confucius's sage wisdom. This reference to them is more than enough.
5 家語, 卷二, 六本.
6 Ana. XII. xi.
7 Ana. XIII. iii.

1 See the 家語, 卷四, art. 正論解. I have translated, however, from the Li Chi, II. Sect. II. iii. 10, where the same incident is described, with some variations, and without specifying when or where it happened.
2 See the 說苑, 卷十九, p. 13.
3 Ana. VII. xiii.
4 Some of these are mentioned in the 'Narratives of the School;'—about the burning of the ancestral shrine of the sovereign 釐, and a one-footed bird that appeared hopping and flapping its wings in Ch'i. They are clearly fictional, even though they are cited as evidence of Confucius's sage wisdom. This mention of them is more than enough.
5 家語, 卷二, 六本.
6 Ana. XII. xi.
7 Ana. XIII. iii.

chief minister Yen Ying dissuaded him from the purpose, saying, 'Those scholars are impracticable, and cannot be imitated. They are haughty and conceited of their own views, so that they will not be content in inferior positions. They set a high value on all funeral ceremonies, give way to their grief, and will waste their property on great burials, so that they would only be injurious to the common manners. This Mr. K'ung has a thousand peculiarities. It would take generations to exhaust all that he knows about the ceremonies of going up and going down. This is not the time to examine into his rules of propriety. If you, prince, wish to employ him to change the customs of Ch'i, you will not be making the people your primary consideration [1].'

Chief Minister Yen Ying advised him against that plan, saying, "Those scholars are unrealistic and can’t be emulated. They are arrogant and self-important about their opinions, and they won’t settle for being in lesser roles. They place great importance on funeral rites, giving in to their sorrow, and waste their wealth on extravagant burials, which only harm social norms. This Mr. K'ung has a thousand unique traits. It would take generations to cover all that he knows about the rites of ascent and descent. This isn’t the right time to look into his standards of propriety. If you, Prince, want to hire him to change the customs of Ch'i, you’re not considering the well-being of the people as your top priority [1].”

I had rather believe that these were not the words of Yen Ying, but they must represent pretty correctly the sentiments of many of the statesmen of the time about Confucius. The duke of Ch'i got tired ere long of having such a monitor about him, and observed. 'I cannot treat him as I would the chief of the Chi family. I will treat him in a way between that accorded to the chief of the Chi, and that given to the chief of the Mang family.' Finally he said, 'I am old; I cannot use his doctrines [2].' These observations were made directly to Confucius, or came to his hearing [3]. It was not consistent with his self-respect to remain longer in Ch'i, and he returned to Lu [4].

I would rather believe that these weren't the words of Yen Ying, but they likely reflect the views of many statesmen of the time regarding Confucius. The duke of Ch'i soon grew tired of having such a critic around and remarked, "I can't treat him like I would the head of the Chi family. I’ll treat him somewhere between how I treat the head of the Chi and the head of the Mang family." Eventually, he said, "I’m getting old; I can’t use his teachings [2]." These comments were either made directly to Confucius or reached his ears [3]. It was not in keeping with his dignity to stay in Ch'i any longer, so he returned to Lu [4].

6. Returned to Lu, he remained for the long period of about fifteen years without being engaged in any official employment. It

6. After returning to Lu, he stayed there for roughly fifteen years without taking on any official job. It

[Sidebar] He remains without office in Lu, B.C. 516-501.

[Sidebar] He still doesn't have a position in Lu, B.C. 516-501.

was a time indeed of great disorder. The duke Chao continued a refugee in Ch'i, the government being in the hands of the great Families, up to his death in B.C. 510, on which event the rightful heir was set aside, and another member of the ducal House, known to us by the title of Ting [5], substituted in his place. The ruling authority of the principality became thus still more enfeebled than it had been before, and, on the other hand, the chiefs of the Chi, the Shu, and the Mang, could hardly keep their ground against their own officers. Of those latter, the two most conspicuous were Yang Hu [6], called also Yang Ho [7], and

was indeed a time of great chaos. Duke Chao remained a refugee in Ch'i, as the government was controlled by powerful families, until his death in 510 B.C. Following his death, the rightful heir was overlooked, and another member of the ducal house, known to us as Ting [5], was placed in his position. This further weakened the ruling authority of the principality, while the leaders of Chi, Shu, and Mang struggled to maintain their power against their own officers. Among those officers, the two most notable were Yang Hu [6], also known as Yang Ho [7], and

1 See the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 2.
2 Ana. XVIII. iii
3 Sze-ma Ch'ien makes the first observation to have been addressed directly to Confucius.
4 According to the above account Confucius was only once, and for a portion of two years, in Ch'i. For the refutation of contrary accounts, see Chiang Yung's Life of the Sage.
5 定公.
6 陽虎.
7 陽貨.

1 See the Records of the Grand Historian, Lineage of Confucius, p. 2.
2 Analects XVIII. iii
3 Sima Qian states that the first remark was made directly to Confucius.
4 According to the account above, Confucius was in Qi only once and for part of two years. For a rebuttal of opposing accounts, see Chiang Yung's Life of the Sage.
5 Duke Ding.
6 Yang Hu.
7 Yang Huo.

Kung-shan Fu-zao [1]. At one time Chi Hwan, the most powerful of the chiefs, was kept a prisoner by Yang Hu, and was obliged to make terms with him in order to obtain his liberation. Confucius would give his countenance to none, as he disapproved of all, and he studiously kept aloof from them. Of how he comported himself among them we have a specimen in the incident related in the Analects, XVII. i.-- 'Yang Ho wished to see Confucius, but Confucius would not go to see him. On this, he sent a present of a pig to Confucius, who, having chosen a time when Ho was not at home, went to pay his respects for the gift. He met him, however, on the way. "Come, let me speak with you," said the officer. "Can he be called benevolent, who keeps his jewel in his bosom, and leaves his country to confusion?" Confucius replied, "No." "Can he be called wise, who is anxious to be engaged in public employment, and yet is constantly losing the opportunity of being so?" Confucius again said, "No." The other added, "The days and months are passing away; the years do not wait for us." Confucius said, "Right; I will go into office."' Chinese writers are eloquent in their praises of the sage for the combination of propriety, complaisance and firmness, which they see in his behavior in this matter. To myself there seems nothing remarkable in it but a somewhat questionable dexterity. But it was well for the fame of Confucius that his time was not occupied during those years with official services. He turned them to better account, prosecuting his researches into the poetry, history, ceremonies, and music of the nation. Many disciples continued to resort to him, and the legendary writers tell us how he employed their services in digesting the results of his studies. I must repeat, however, that several of them, whose names are most famous, such as Tsang Shan, were as yet children, and Min Sun [2] was not born till B.C. 500.

Kung-shan Fu-zao [1]. At one point, Chi Hwan, the most powerful chief, was held captive by Yang Hu and had to negotiate terms for his release. Confucius refused to support anyone, disapproving of all, and kept his distance from them. A notable instance of how he carried himself among them is found in the Analects, XVII. i.-- 'Yang Ho wanted to meet Confucius, but Confucius wouldn’t go see him. So, he sent a gift of a pig to Confucius, who, choosing a time when Ho was not home, went to acknowledge the gift. However, he encountered him on the way. "Come, let me talk to you," said the officer. "Can someone be called benevolent if he keeps his treasure hidden and leaves his country in chaos?" Confucius replied, "No." "Can someone be called wise who wants to work in public service yet keeps missing the chance to do so?" Confucius again said, "No." The officer added, "The days and months are slipping by; the years don’t wait for us." Confucius said, "You're right; I will take on a role in office."’ Chinese writers highly praise the sage for his blend of propriety, politeness, and firmness, which they see in his actions here. Personally, I find nothing exceptional about it other than a somewhat questionable cleverness. However, it benefited Confucius’s reputation that he wasn’t tied up with official duties during those years. He made better use of that time, pursuing studies in poetry, history, ceremonies, and music of the nation. Many disciples continued to come to him, and legendary writers tell us how he had them help him consolidate the findings of his studies. I must emphasize, however, that several of his most famous disciples, like Tsang Shan, were still children, and Min Sun [2] was not born until B.C. 500.

To this period we must refer the almost single instance which we have of the manner of Confucius's intercourse with his son Li. 'Have you heard any lessons from your father different from what we have all heard?' asked one of the disciples once of Li. 'No,' said Li. 'He was standing alone once, when I was passing through the court below with hasty steps, and said to me, "Have you learned the Odes?" On my replying, "Not yet," he added, "If you do not learn the Odes, you will not be fit to converse with." Another day,

To this period, we should note the almost singular instance we have of how Confucius interacted with his son Li. One of the disciples once asked Li, "Have you heard any lessons from your father that are different from what we all know?" Li replied, "No." He recounted, "He was standing alone once when I hurried past in the courtyard and said to me, 'Have you learned the Odes?' When I answered, 'Not yet,' he added, 'If you do not learn the Odes, you won't be fit to converse with.'" Another day,

1 公山佛擾(史記, 狃).
2 閔損.

1 公山佛擾 (Records of the Grand Historian, 史記).
2 閔損.

in the same place and the same way, he said to me, "Have you read the rules of Propriety?" On my replying, "Not yet," he added, "If you do not learn the rules of Propriety, your character cannot be established." I have heard only these two things from him.' The disciple was delighted and observed, 'I asked one thing, and I have got three things. I have heard about the Odes. I have heard about the rules of Propriety. I have also heard that the superior man maintains a distant reserve towards his son [1].'

in the same place and the same way, he said to me, "Have you read the rules of Proper Behavior?" When I replied, "Not yet," he added, "If you don’t learn the rules of Proper Behavior, you can’t build your character." I have only heard these two things from him.' The disciple was thrilled and said, 'I asked one question, and I got three answers. I’ve learned about the Poems. I’ve learned about the rules of Proper Behavior. I’ve also learned that a good man keeps a respectful distance from his son [1].'

I can easily believe that this distant reserve was the rule which Confucius followed generally in his treatment of his son. A stern dignity is the quality which a father has to maintain upon his system. It is not to be without the element of kindness, but that must never go beyond the line of propriety. There is too little room left for the play and development of natural affection.

I can easily believe that this distant attitude was the standard Confucius generally followed in his treatment of his son. A father needs to maintain a serious dignity in his approach. It shouldn’t lack kindness, but it must never cross the line of what’s appropriate. There’s too little space left for the expression and growth of genuine affection.

The divorce of his wife must also have taken place during these years, if it ever took place at all, which is a disputed point. The curious reader will find the question discussed in the notes on the second Book of the Li Chi. The evidence inclines, I think, against the supposition that Confucius did put his wife away. When she died, at a period subsequent to the present, Li kept on weeping aloud for her after the period for such a demonstration of grief had expired, when Confucius sent a message to him that his sorrow must be subdued, and the obedient son dried his tears [2]. We are glad to know that on one occasion the death of his favourite disciple, Yen Hui -- the tears of Confucius himself would flow over and above the measure of propriety [3].

The divorce from his wife likely happened during these years, if it ever actually happened at all, which is a debated topic. Curious readers can find this question discussed in the notes on the second Book of the Li Chi. The evidence seems to suggest that Confucius did not divorce his wife. When she died, at a time later than this, Li continued to cry out for her long after the typical mourning period had ended, prompting Confucius to send him a message that he needed to control his grief, and the dutiful son stopped crying. We are pleased to know that on one occasion, when his favorite disciple, Yen Hui, passed away, Confucius himself cried beyond what would usually be considered appropriate.

7. We come to the short period of Confucius's official life. In the

7. We come to the brief period of Confucius's official career. In the

[Sidebar] He holds office. B.C. 500-496.

[Sidebar] He served in office. B.C. 500-496.

year B.C. 501, things had come to a head between the chiefs of the three Families and their ministers, and had resulted in the defeat of the latter. In that year the resources of Yang Hu were exhausted, and he fled into Ch'i, so that the State was delivered from its greatest troubler, and the way was made more clear for Confucius to go into office, should an opportunity occur. It soon presented itself. Towards the end of that year he was made chief magistrate of the town of Chung-tu [4].

year B.C. 501, tensions escalated between the leaders of the three Families and their advisors, leading to the latter’s defeat. That year, Yang Hu ran out of resources and fled to Ch'i, freeing the State from its biggest troublemaker and clearing the path for Confucius to take office if a chance arose. That opportunity came soon after. By the end of that year, he was appointed chief magistrate of the town of Chung-tu [4].

1 Ana. XVI. xiii.
2 See the Li Chi, II. Pt. I. i. 27.
3 Ana. XI. ix.
4 中都宰. Amiot says this was 'la ville meme ou le Souverain tenoit sa Cour' (Vie de Confucius, p. 147). He is followed of course by Thornton and Pauthier. My reading has not shown me that such was the case. In the notes to K'ang-hsi's edition of the 'Five Ching,' Li Chi, II Sect. I. iii. 4, it is simply said-- 'Chung-tu,-- the name of a town of Lu. It afterwards belonged to Ch'i when it was called Ping-lu (平陸).'

1 Ana. XVI. xiii.
2 See the Li Chi, II. Pt. I. i. 27.
3 Ana. XI. ix.
4 中都宰. Amiot claims this was 'the city where the Sovereign held his Court' (Vie de Confucius, p. 147). He is followed, of course, by Thornton and Pauthier. My research hasn't shown me that this is accurate. In the notes to K'ang-hsi's edition of the 'Five Ching,' Li Chi, II Sect. I. iii. 4, it is simply stated—'Chung-tu,—the name of a town in Lu. It later became part of Ch'i when it was renamed Ping-lu (平陸).'

Just before he received this appointment, a circumstance occurred of which we do not well know what to make. When Yang-hu fled into Ch'i, Kung-shan Fu-zao, who had been confederate with him, continued to maintain an attitude of rebellion, and held the city of Pi against the Chi family. Thence he sent a message to Confucius inviting him to join him, and the Sage seemed so inclined to go that his disciple Tsze-lu remonstrated with him, saying, 'Indeed you cannot go! why must you think of going to see Kung-shan?' Confucius replied, 'Can it be without some reason that he has invited me? If any one employ me, may I not make an eastern Chau [1]?'

Just before he got this appointment, something happened that we don’t really understand. When Yang-hu fled to Ch'i, Kung-shan Fu-zao, who was in league with him, continued to act defiantly and held the city of Pi against the Chi family. From there, he sent a message to Confucius inviting him to join him, and the Sage seemed inclined to go, prompting his disciple Tsze-lu to protest, saying, 'You absolutely cannot go! Why would you even consider visiting Kung-shan?' Confucius replied, 'Could there be no reason for his invitation? If someone wants to enlist me, isn’t it possible for me to create an eastern Chau [1]?'

The upshot, however, was that he did not go, and I cannot suppose that he had ever any serious intention of doing so. Amid the general gravity of his intercourse with his followers, there gleam out a few instances of quiet pleasantry, when he amused himself by playing with their notions about him. This was probably one of them.

The bottom line, though, was that he didn’t go, and I can’t imagine he ever seriously intended to. In the midst of the serious nature of his interactions with his followers, there are a few moments of lightheartedness, where he entertained himself by playing with their ideas about him. This was probably one of those moments.

As magistrate of Chung-tu he produced a marvellous reformation of the manners of the people in a short time. According to the 'Narratives of the School,' he enacted rules for the nourishing of the living and all observances to the dead. Different food was assigned to the old and the young, and different burdens to the strong and the weak. Males and females kept apart from each other in the streets. A thing dropped on the road was not picked up. There was no fraudulent carving of vessels. Inner coffins were made four inches thick, and the outer ones five. Graves were made on the high grounds, no mounds being raised over them, and no trees planted about them. Within twelve months, the princes of the other States all wished to imitate his style of administration [2].

As the magistrate of Chung-tu, he quickly brought about an incredible change in the people's behavior. According to the 'Narratives of the School,' he established rules for how to care for the living and how to honor the dead. Different foods were given to the old and young, and different responsibilities were assigned to the strong and weak. Men and women were kept separate in the streets. If something fell on the road, it was not picked up. There were no deceptive carvings on vessels. Inner coffins were made four inches thick, while outer coffins were five inches thick. Graves were placed on high ground, without mounds or trees around them. Within a year, the princes of other states all wanted to follow his approach to governance [2].

The duke Ting, surprised at what he saw, asked whether his rules could be employed to govern a whole State, and Confucius told him that they might be applied to the whole kingdom. On this the duke appointed him assistant-superintendent of Works [3], in which capacity he surveyed the lands of the State, and made many improvements in agriculture. From this he was quickly made minister of Crime [4], and the appointment was enough to put an end to crime. There was no necessity to put the penal laws in execution. No offenders showed themselves [5].

The duke Ting, taken aback by what he observed, inquired if his rules could be used to govern an entire State, and Confucius informed him that they could be applied to the whole kingdom. Following this, the duke appointed him as superintendent of Works [3], in which role he assessed the lands of the State and implemented numerous agricultural improvements. Soon after, he was promoted to minister of Crime [4], and this position was sufficient to eliminate crime. There was no need to enforce the penal laws. No offenders were found [5].

1 Ana. XVII. v.
2 家語, Bk. I.
3 司空. This office, however, was held by the chief of the Mang Family. We must understand that Confucius was only an assistant to him, or perhaps acted for him.
4 大司寇.
5 家語, Bk. I.

1 Ana. XVII. v.
2 家語, Bk. I.
3 司空. However, this position was actually held by the head of the Mang Family. We need to recognize that Confucius was merely an assistant to him, or maybe he was acting on his behalf.
4 大司寇.
5 家語, Bk. I.

These indiscriminating eulogies are of little value. One incident, related in the annotations of Tso-shih on the Ch'un-Ch'iu [1], commends itself at once to our belief, as in harmony with Confucius's character. The chief of the Chi, pursuing with his enmity the duke Chao, even after his death, had placed his grave apart from the graves of his predecessors; and Confucius surrounded the ducal cemetery with a ditch so as to include the solitary resting-place, boldly telling the chief that he did it to hide his disloyalty [2]. But he signalized himself most of all in B.C. 500, by his behavior at an interview between the dukes of Lu and Ch'i, at a place called Shih-ch'i [3], and Chia-ku [4], in the present district of Lai-wu, in the department of T'ai-an [5]. Confucius was present as master of ceremonies on the part of Lu, and the meeting was professedly pacific. The two princes were to form a covenant of alliance. The principal officer on the part of Ch'i, however, despising Confucius as 'a man of ceremonies, without courage,' had advised his sovereign to make the duke of Lu a prisoner, and for this purpose a band of the half-savage original inhabitants of the place advanced with weapons to the stage where the two dukes were met. Confucius understood the scheme, and said to the opposite party, 'Our two princes are met for a pacific object. For you to bring a band of savage vassals to disturb the meeting with their weapons, is not the way in which Ch'i can expect to give law to the princes of the kingdom. These barbarians have nothing to do with our Great Flowery land. Such vassals may not interfere with our covenant. Weapons are out of place at such a meeting. As before the spirits, such conduct is unpropitious. In point of virtue, it is contrary to right. As between man and man, it is not polite.' The duke of Ch'i ordered the disturbers off, but Confucius withdrew, carrying the duke of Lu with him. The business proceeded, notwithstanding, and when the words of the alliance were being read on the part of Ch'i,-- ' So be it to Lu, if it contribute not 300 chariots of war to the help of Ch'i, when its army goes across its borders,' a messenger from Confucius added, 'And so be it to us, if we obey your orders, unless you return to us the fields on the south of the Wan.' At the conclusion of the ceremonies, the prince of Ch'i wanted to give a grand entertainment, but Confucius demonstrated that such a thing would be

These pointless praises are pretty useless. One story mentioned in Tso-shih's notes on the Ch'un-Ch'iu [1] stands out as believable and in line with Confucius's character. The chief of the Chi was still pursuing his grudge against Duke Chao even after his death, having placed the duke’s grave separately from his family’s graves. Confucius surrounded the duke’s cemetery with a ditch to include the lonely grave, boldly telling the chief he did it to highlight his disloyalty [2]. However, he really made a name for himself in 500 B.C. during a meeting between the dukes of Lu and Ch'i at a site called Shih-ch'i [3], and Chia-ku [4], in what is now the Lai-wu area of T'ai-an [5]. Confucius was there as the master of ceremonies for Lu, and the meeting was supposed to be peaceful. The two dukes were meant to form a mutual alliance. However, the main officer from Ch'i, looking down on Confucius as just 'a man of ceremonies without guts,' had advised his ruler to capture the duke of Lu. To carry this out, a group of the rough local inhabitants approached the meeting armed. Confucius understood the plan and said to the opposing party, 'Our two princes are meeting for a peaceful purpose. Bringing a group of savage followers to disrupt this meeting with weapons is not how Ch'i should expect to influence the princes of the kingdom. These barbarians have no place in our Great Flowery land. Such followers shouldn't interfere with our agreement. Weapons have no place here. In front of the spirits, such actions are bad luck. In terms of virtue, it's simply wrong. Between people, it's just impolite.' The duke of Ch'i ordered the disruptors to leave, but Confucius stepped back, taking the duke of Lu with him. The meeting continued, and just as the terms of the alliance were being read on behalf of Ch'i—'So be it to Lu, if it does not provide 300 war chariots to support Ch'i when its army crosses the border'—a messenger from Confucius added, 'And so be it to us, if we follow your orders, unless you return the fields south of the Wan to us.' After the ceremonies were finished, the prince of Ch'i wanted to host a grand celebration, but Confucius made it clear that such a thing would be...

1 左傳, 定公元年.
2 家語, Bk. I.
3 實其.
4 夾谷.
5 泰安府, 萊蕪縣.

1 Zuo Zhuan, Year of Duke Ding.
2 Jia Yu, Bk. I.
3 Shiqi.
4 Jiajia Valley.
5 Tai'an Prefecture, Laiwu County.

contrary to the established rules of propriety, his real object being to keep his sovereign out of danger. In this way the two parties separated, they of Ch'i filled with shame at being foiled and disgraced by 'the man of ceremonies;' and the result was that the lands of Lu which had been appropriated by Ch'i were restored [1].

contrary to the established rules of propriety, his true intention was to keep his ruler safe. In this way, the two sides parted ways, with those from Ch’i feeling embarrassed for being outwitted and humiliated by 'the man of ceremonies;' as a result, the lands of Lu that had been taken by Ch’i were returned [1].

For two years more Confucius held the office of minister of Crime. Some have supposed that he was further raised to the dignity of chief minister of the State [2], but that was not the case. One instance of the manner in which he executed his functions is worth recording. When any matter came before him, he took the opinion of different individuals upon it, and in giving judgment would say, 'I decide according to the view of so and so.' There was an approach to our jury system in the plan, Confucius's object being to enlist general sympathy, and carry the public judgment with him in his administration of justice. A father having brought some charge against his son, Confucius kept them both in prison for three months, without making any difference in favour of the father, and then wished to dismiss them both. The head of the Chi was dissatisfied, and said, 'You are playing with me, Sir minister of Crime. Formerly you told me that in a State or a family filial duty was the first thing to be insisted on. What hinders you now from putting to death this unfilial son as an example to all the people?' Confucius with a sigh replied, 'When superiors fail in their duty, and yet go to put their inferiors to death, it is not right. This father has not taught his son to be filial; to listen to his charge would be to slay the guiltless. The manners of the age have been long in a sad condition; we cannot expect the people not to be transgressing the laws [3].'

For two more years, Confucius served as the minister of Crime. Some people thought he was promoted to the position of chief minister of the State [2], but that wasn't true. One example of how he carried out his duties is worth noting. When a case came before him, he would seek the opinions of various individuals and, in making his decision, would say, 'I decide according to the view of so and so.' This was similar to our jury system, as Confucius aimed to gain general support and align public opinion with his approach to justice. When a father accused his son, Confucius kept them both in prison for three months, showing no favoritism to the father, and then he wanted to release them both. The leader of the Chi was unhappy and said, 'You’re playing with me, Sir Minister of Crime. You previously told me that filial duty should be prioritized in a State or a family. What stops you from executing this unfilial son as an example to everyone?' Confucius sighed and replied, 'When those in power neglect their responsibilities and then put their inferiors to death, it’s wrong. This father hasn’t taught his son to be respectful; to heed his complaint would mean punishing the innocent. The morals of our time have been in decline for a long time; we can't expect people to abide by the laws [3].'

At this time two of his disciples, Tsze-lu and Tsze-yu, entered the employment of the Chi family, and lent their influence, the former especially, to forward the plans of their master. One great cause of disorder in the State was the fortified cities held by the three chiefs, in which they could defy the supreme authority, and were in turn defied themselves by their officers. Those cities were like the castles of the barons of England in the time of the Norman

At this time, two of his disciples, Tsze-lu and Tsze-yu, joined the Chi family, and used their influence, especially the former, to support their master's plans. One major problem causing unrest in the State was the fortified cities controlled by the three chiefs, which allowed them to challenge the supreme authority, while their officers also defied them. Those cities were similar to the castles of the barons in England during the Norman era.

1 This meeting at Chia-ku is related in Sze-ma Ch'ien, the 'Narratives of the school,' and Ku-liang, with many exaggerations. I have followed 左氏傳, 定公十年.
2 The 家語 says Bk. II, 孔子為魯司寇, 攝相事. But he was a 相 only in the sense of an assistant of ceremonies, as at the meeting in Chia-ku, described above.
3 See the 家語, Bk. II.

1 This meeting at Chia-ku is discussed in Sze-ma Ch'ien, the 'Narratives of the school,' and Ku-liang, with a lot of exaggerations. I've followed the 左氏傳, from the 10th year of Duke Ding.
2 The 家語 states in Book II that Confucius served as the chief magistrate of Lu, handling governmental affairs. However, he was only a magistrate in the sense of being an assistant to the ceremonies, as mentioned in the meeting at Chia-ku described above.
3 See the 家語, Book II.

kings. Confucius had their destruction very much at heart, and partly by the influence of persuasion, and partly by the assisting counsels of Tsze-lu, he accomplished his object in regard to Pi [1], the chief city of the Chi, and Hau [2], the chief city of the Shu.

kings. Confucius was deeply concerned about their downfall, and with a mix of persuasive influence and the supportive advice of Tsze-lu, he achieved his goal regarding Pi [1], the main city of the Chi, and Hau [2], the main city of the Shu.

It does not appear that he succeeded in the same way in dismantling Ch'ang [3], the chief city of the Mang [4]; but his authority in the State greatly increased. 'He strengthened the ducal House and weakened the private Families. He exalted the sovereign, and depressed the ministers. A transforming government went abroad. Dishonesty and dissoluteness were ashamed and hid their heads. Loyalty and good faith became the characteristics of the men, and chastity and docility those of the women. Strangers came in crowds from other States [5].' Confucius became the idol of the people, and flew in songs through their mouths [6].

It doesn't seem like he managed to take apart Ch'ang [3], the main city of the Mang [4], in the same way; however, his power in the State grew significantly. He strengthened the ruling House and weakened the private families. He lifted the sovereign's status and brought down the ministers. A transformative government was established. Dishonesty and debauchery were ashamed and kept away. Loyalty and integrity became the traits of the men, while chastity and obedience were the traits of the women. People from other States [5] came in large numbers. Confucius became the people's idol, and his teachings spread through songs [6].

But this sky of bright promise was soon overcast. As the fame of the reformations in Lu went abroad, the neighboring princes began to be afraid. The duke of Ch'i said, 'With Confucius at the head of its government, Lu will become supreme among the States, and Ch'i which is nearest to it will be the first swallowed up. Let us propitiate it by a surrender of territory.' One of his ministers proposed that they should first try to separate between the sage and his sovereign, and to effect this, they hit upon the following scheme. Eighty beautiful girls, with musical and dancing accomplishments, and a hundred and twenty of the finest horses that could be found, were selected, and sent as a present to duke Ting. They were put up at first outside the city, and Chi Hwan having gone in disguise to see them, forgot the lessons of Confucius, and took the duke to look at the bait. They were both captivated. The women were received, and the sage was neglected. For three days the duke gave no audience to his ministers. 'Master,' said Tsze-lu to Confucius, 'it is time for you to be going.' But Confucius was very unwilling to leave. The spring was coming on, when the sacrifice to Heaven would be offered, and he determined to wait and see whether the

But this sky of bright promise was soon clouded. As the news of the reforms in Lu spread, the neighboring princes began to feel anxious. The duke of Ch'i said, 'With Confucius leading its government, Lu will become the most powerful state, and Ch'i, being the closest, will be the first to be overrun. Let's appease it by giving up some territory.' One of his ministers suggested they should first try to create a divide between the sage and his ruler, and to do this, they came up with a plan. Eighty beautiful girls, skilled in music and dance, along with one hundred and twenty of the finest horses, were chosen and sent as a gift to duke Ting. They were initially placed outside the city, and Chi Hwan, disguised, went to see them, forgetting Confucius's teachings, and took the duke to check out the distraction. Both were enchanted. The girls were welcomed, and the sage was overlooked. For three days, the duke did not meet with his ministers. 'Master,' Tsze-lu said to Confucius, 'it's time for you to leave.' But Confucius was reluctant to go. Spring was approaching, when the sacrifice to Heaven would be made, and he decided to wait and see whether the

1 費.
2 郈.
3 成.
4 In connexion with these events, the 'Narratives of the School' and Sze-ma Ch'ien mention the summary punishment inflicted by Confucius on an able but unscrupulous and insidious officer the Shaou chang, Maou (少正卯). His judgment and death occupy a conspicuous place in the legendary accounts. But the Analects, Tsze-sze, Mencius, and Tso Ch'iu-ming are all silent about it, and Chiang Yung rightly rejects it as one of the many narratives invented to exalt the sage.
5 See the 家語, Bk. II.
6 See 孔叢子, quoted by Chiang Yung.

1 Fee.
2 Gai.
3 Cheng.
4 Regarding these events, the 'Narratives of the School' and Sze-ma Ch'ien mention the swift punishment that Confucius dealt to a capable but dishonest and deceitful officer named Shaou Chang, Maou (少正卯). His judgment and execution are prominently featured in legendary accounts. However, the Analects, Tsze-sze, Mencius, and Tso Ch'iu-ming are all quiet on the matter, and Chiang Yung accurately dismisses it as one of the many stories created to glorify the sage.
5 See the 家語, Bk. II.
6 See 孔叢子, quoted by Chiang Yung.

solemnization of that would bring the duke back to his right mind. No such result followed. The ceremony was hurried through, and portions of the offerings were not sent round to the various ministers, according to the established custom. Confucius regretfully took his departure, going away slowly and by easy stages [1]. He would have welcomed a message of recall. But the duke continued in his abandonment, and the sage went forth to thirteen weary years of homeless wandering.

The formal ceremony didn’t bring the duke back to his senses. Instead, it was rushed, and not all the offerings were distributed to the different ministers as was the usual practice. Confucius sadly left, taking his time as he went [1]. He would have appreciated a message to return. However, the duke remained lost in his own thoughts, and the sage set out on thirteen long years of wandering without a home.

8. On leaving Lu, Confucius first bent his steps westward to the State of Wei, situate about where the present provinces of Chih-li and Ho-nan adjoin.

8. After leaving Lu, Confucius initially headed west to the State of Wei, located roughly where today's provinces of Hebei and Henan meet.

[Sidebar] He wanders from State to State. B.C. 497-484.

[Sidebar] He travels from state to state. B.C. 497-484.

He was now in his fifty-sixth year, and felt depressed and melancholy. As he went along, he gave expression to his feelings in verse:--

He was now fifty-six years old, feeling down and gloomy. As he walked, he expressed his emotions in verse:--

'Fain would I still look towards Lu,
But this Kwei hill cuts off my view.
With an axe, I'd hew the thickets through:--
Vain thought! 'gainst the hill I nought can do;'

'I'd gladly keep looking towards Lu,
But this Kwei hill blocks my view.
With an axe, I’d clear the thickets away:--
But what a pointless thought! I can’t change a thing against the hill;'

and again,--

and again,

'Through the valley howls the blast,
Drizzling rain falls thick and fast.
Homeward goes the youthful bride,
O'er the wild, crowds by her side.
How is it, O azure Heaven,
From my home I thus am driven,
Through the land my way to trace,
With no certain dwelling-place?
Dark, dark; the minds of men!
Worth in vain comes to their ken.
Hastens on my term of years;
Old age, desolate, appears [2],'

'Through the valley, the wind howls,
Drizzling rain falls thick and fast.
The young bride heads homeward,
Crowds gather around her.
How is it, O blue sky,
That I've been driven from my home,
As I make my way through the land,
With no place to call my own?
Dark, dark; the minds of people!
Value is recognized too late.
My years are passing quickly;
Old age, lonely, looms ahead [2],'

A number of his disciples accompanied him, and his sadness infected them. When they arrived at the borders of Wei at a place called I, the warden sought an interview, and on coming out from the sage, he tried to comfort the disciples, saying, 'My friends, why are you distressed at your master's loss of office? The world has been long without the principles of truth and right; Heaven is going to use your master as a bell with its wooden tongue [3].' Such was the thought of this friendly stranger. The bell did indeed sound, but few had ears to hear.

A number of his followers went with him, and his sadness affected them. When they reached the borders of Wei at a place called I, the warden wanted to meet with him. After speaking with the sage, he tried to comfort the disciples, saying, "My friends, why are you upset about your master's loss of position? The world has been without true principles for a long time; Heaven is about to use your master like a bell with a wooden tongue [3]." This was the kind thought of the friendly stranger. The bell did ring, but few were able to hear.

1 史記, 孔子世家, p. 5. See also Mencius, V. Pt. II. i. 4.; et al.
2 See Chiang Yung's Life of Confucius, 去魯周遊考.
3 Ana. III. xxiv.

1 Records of the Grand Historian, The Family of Confucius, p. 5. See also Mencius, V. Pt. II. i. 4.; et al.
2 See Chiang Yung's Life of Confucius, Travels in Lu and Zhou.
3 Analects III. xxiv.

Confucius's fame, however, had gone before him, and he was in little danger of having to suffer from want. On arriving at the capital of Wei, he lodged at first with a worthy officer, named Yen Ch'au-yu [1]. The reigning duke, known to us by the epithet of Ling [2], was a worthless, dissipated man, but he could not neglect a visitor of such eminence, and soon assigned to Confucius a revenue of 60,000 measures of grain [3]. Here he remained for ten months, and then for some reason left it to go to Ch'an [4]. On the way he had to pass by K'wang [5], a place probably in the present department of K'ai-fung in Ho-nan, which had formerly suffered from Yang-hu. It so happened that Confucius resembled Hu, and the attention of the people being called to him by the movements of his carriage-driver, they thought it was their old enemy, and made an attack upon him. His followers were alarmed, but he was calm, and tried to assure them by declaring his belief that he had a divine mission. He said to them, 'After the death of king Wan, was not the cause of truth lodged here in me? If Heaven had wished to let this cause of truth perish, then I, a future mortal, should not have got such a relation to that cause. While Heaven does not let the cause of truth perish, what can the people of K'wang do to me [6]?' Having escaped from the hands of his assailants, he does not seem to have carried out his purpose of going to Ch'an, but returned to Wei.

Confucius's reputation had preceded him, and he didn’t have to worry about lacking for anything. When he arrived in the capital of Wei, he initially stayed with a respectable official named Yen Ch'au-yu [1]. The reigning duke, referred to as Ling [2], was a careless, indulgent man, but he couldn’t ignore such a distinguished visitor and quickly granted Confucius a stipend of 60,000 measures of grain [3]. He stayed there for ten months before, for some reason, leaving to go to Ch’an [4]. On the way, he passed through K'wang [5], likely in what is now K'ai-fung in Ho-nan, which had previously been troubled by Yang-hu. Coincidentally, Confucius bore a resemblance to Hu, and when the people noticed him due to his carriage driver's actions, they mistook him for their old enemy and attacked. His followers were frightened, but he remained calm and reassured them by stating that he believed he had a divine mission. He said to them, “After King Wan's death, wasn’t the cause of truth entrusted to me? If Heaven wanted this cause to die out, then I, a mere mortal, wouldn’t have been connected to it. As long as Heaven protects the cause of truth, what can the people of K'wang do to me [6]?" After escaping his attackers, he didn’t seem to continue on to Ch’an but returned to Wei instead.

On the way, he passed a house where he had formerly lodged, and finding that the master was dead, and the funeral ceremonies going on, he went in to condole and weep. When he came out, he told Tsze-kung to take the outside horses from his carriage, and give them as a contribution to the expenses of the occasion. 'You never did such a thing,' Tsze-kung remonstrated, 'at the funeral of any of your disciples; is it not too great a gift on this occasion of the death of an old host?' 'When I went in,' replied Confucius, 'my presence brought a burst of grief from the chief mourner, and I joined him with my tears. I dislike the thought of my tears not being followed by anything. Do it, my child [7].' On reaching Wei, he lodged with Chu Po-yu, an officer of whom

On the way, he passed a house where he had previously stayed, and upon discovering that the owner had passed away and the funeral services were taking place, he went in to offer his condolences and weep. When he came out, he told Tsze-kung to take the outside horses from his carriage and donate them to help with the funeral expenses. "You've never done anything like this," Tsze-kung protested, "at the funeral of any of your disciples. Isn't this too generous for the death of an old host?" "When I went in," Confucius replied, "my presence caused the chief mourner to break down in grief, and I joined him in tears. I can't bear the thought of my tears not being followed by some action. Just do it, my friend." Upon reaching Wei, he stayed with Chu Po-yu, an official of whom

1 顏讎由. See Mencius, V. Pt. I. viii. 2.
2. 靈公.
3 see the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 5.
4 陳國.
5. 匡.
6 Ana. IX. v. In Ana. XI. xxii, there is another reference to this time, in which Yen Hui is made to appear.
7 See the Li Chi, II. Sect. I. ii. 16.

1 Yan Chou You. See Mencius, V. Pt. I. viii. 2.
2. Ling Gong.
3 See the Records of the Grand Historian, Family of Confucius, p. 5.
4 Chen State.
5. Kuang.
6 Analects IX. v. In Analects XI. xxii, there's another mention of this time period, featuring Yan Hui.
7 See the Book of Rites, II. Sect. I. ii. 16.

honourable mention is made in the Analects [1]. But this time he did not remain long in the State. The duke was

honorable mention is made in the Analects [1]. But this time he didn't stay long in the State. The duke was

[Sidebar] B.C. 495.

[Sidebar] 495 B.C.

married to a lady of the house of Sung, known by the name of Nan-tsze, notorious for her intrigues and wickedness. She sought an interview with the sage, which he was obliged unwillingly to accord [2]. No doubt he was innocent of thought or act of evil, but it gave great dissatisfaction to Tsze- lu that his master should have been in company with such a woman, and Confucius, to assure him, swore an oath, saying, 'Wherein I have done improperly, may Heaven reject me! May Heaven reject me [3]!' He could not well abide, however, about such a court. One day the duke rode out through the streets of his capital in the same carriage with Nan-tsze, and made Confucius follow them in another. Perhaps he intended to honour the philosopher, but the people saw the incongruity, and cried out, 'Lust in the front; virtue behind!' Confucius was ashamed, and made the observation, 'I have not seen one who loves virtue as he loves beauty [4].' Wei was no place for him. He left it, and took his way towards Ch'an.

married to a woman from the Sung family, known as Nan-tsze, who was infamous for her schemes and wickedness. She requested a meeting with the sage, which he reluctantly agreed to. No doubt he was innocent in thought and deed, but Tsze-lu was very uneasy about his master being with such a woman, and Confucius, to reassure him, swore an oath, saying, 'If I have acted improperly, may Heaven reject me! May Heaven reject me!' However, he couldn’t stand being in that court. One day, the duke rode through the streets of his capital in the same carriage as Nan-tsze and made Confucius follow them in another. Maybe he intended to honor the philosopher, but the people saw the absurdity of it and shouted, 'Lust in the front; virtue behind!' Confucius felt ashamed and remarked, 'I have not seen anyone who loves virtue as much as he loves beauty.' Wei was not the right place for him. He left and headed toward Ch'an.

Ch'an, which formed part of the present province of Ho-nan, lay south from Wei. After passing the small State of Ts'ao [5], he approached the borders of Sung, occupying the present prefecture of Kwei-teh, and had some intentions of entering it, when an incident occurred, which it is not easy to understand from the meagre style in which it is related, but which gave occasion to a remarkable saying. Confucius was practising ceremonies with his disciples, we are told, under the shade of a large tree. Hwan T'ui, an ill-minded officer of Sung, heard of it, and sent a band of men to pull down the tree, and kill the philosopher, if they could get hold of him. The disciples were much alarmed, but Confucius observed, 'Heaven has produced the virtue that is in me; what can Hwan T'ui do to me [6]?' They all made their escape, but seem to have been driven westwards to the State of Chang [7], on arriving at the gate conducting into which from the east, Confucius found himself separated from his followers. Tsze-kung had arrived before him, and was told by a native of Chang that there was a man standing by the east gate, with a forehead like Yao, a neck like Kao- yao, his shoulders on a level with those of Tsze-ch'an, but wanting, below the waist, three

Ch'an, which is now part of the province of Henan, was located south of Wei. After passing through the small State of Cao [5], he neared the borders of Sung, which corresponds to the current prefecture of Kweiteh. He considered entering, but then something happened that is hard to grasp due to the brief way it’s described, yet it led to a notable saying. Confucius was performing ceremonies with his disciples under the shade of a large tree. Hwan T'ui, a malicious officer of Sung, heard about it and sent a group of men to cut down the tree and kill the philosopher if they could catch him. The disciples were very frightened, but Confucius remarked, ‘Heaven has given me the virtue I possess; what can Hwan T'ui do to me [6]?’ They all managed to escape but seemed to have been pushed west to the State of Chang [7]. When they arrived at the eastern gate, Confucius found himself separated from his followers. Tsze-kung had gotten there first and was informed by a local that there was a man standing by the east gate, with a forehead like Yao, a neck like Kao-yao, shoulders level with those of Tsze-ch’an, but below the waist, three...

1 Ana. XIV. xxvi; XV. vi.
2 See the account in the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 6.
3 Ana. VI. xxvi.
4 Ana. IX. xvii.
5 曹.
6 ana. IX. xxii.
7 鄭.

1 Ana. XIV. xxvi; XV. vi.
2 See the account in the Records of the Grand Historian, Confucius' Family, p. 6.
3 Ana. VI. xxvi.
4 Ana. IX. xvii.
5 Cao.
6 ana. IX. xxii.
7 Zheng.

inches of the height of Yu, and altogether having the disconsolate appearance of a stray dog.' Tsze-kung knew it was the master, hastened to him, and repeated to his great amusement the description which the man had given. 'The bodily appearance,' said Confucius, 'is but a small matter, but to say I was like a stray dog,-- capital! capital!' The stay they made at Chang was short, and by the end of B.C. 495, Confucius was in Ch'an.

inches of the height of Yu, and altogether having the sad look of a stray dog.' Tsze-kung recognized it was the master, rushed over to him, and shared with great amusement the description the man had given. 'The physical appearance,' said Confucius, 'is just a minor detail, but to say I looked like a stray dog—brilliant! brilliant!' Their stay at Chang was brief, and by the end of B.C. 495, Confucius was in Ch'an.

All the next year he remained there, lodging with the warder of the city wall, an officer of worth, of the name of Chang [2], and we have no accounts of him which deserve to be related here [3].

All of the following year, he stayed there, living with the city wall guard, a respected officer named Chang [2], and we don’t have any accounts of him that are worth telling here [3].

In B.C. 494, Ch'an was much disturbed by attacks from Wu [4], a large State, the capital of which was in the present department of Su-chau, and Confucius determined to retrace his steps to Wei. On the way he was laid hold of at a place called P'u [5], which was held by a rebellious officer against Wei, and before he could get away, he was obliged to engage that he would not proceed thither. Thither, notwithstanding, he continued his route, and when Tsze-kung asked him whether it was right to violate the oath he had taken, he replied, 'It was a forced oath. The spirits do not hear such [6].' 'The duke Ling received him with distinction, but paid no more attention to his lessons than before, and Confucius is said then to have uttered his complaint, 'If there were any of the princes who would employ me, in the course of twelve months I should have done something considerable. In three years the government would be perfected [7].'

In 494 B.C., Ch'an faced serious attacks from Wu, a major state with its capital in what is now Su-chau. Confucius decided to head back to Wei. On his way, he was stopped at a place called P'u, which was controlled by a rebellious officer against Wei. Before he could leave, he had to promise that he wouldn’t go there. However, he continued on his path, and when Tsze-kung asked him if it was right to break his oath, he replied, "It was a forced oath. The spirits don’t take notice of such things." The duke Ling welcomed him warmly but paid no more attention to his teachings than before. Confucius reportedly expressed his frustration, saying, "If any of the princes would hire me, within a year I would achieve something significant. In three years, the government would be perfected."

A circumstance occurred to direct his attention to the State of Tsin [8], which occupied the southern part of the present Shan-hsi, and extended over the Yellow river into Ho-nan. An invitation came to Confucius, like that which he had formerly received from Kung-shan Fu-zao. Pi Hsi, an officer of Tsin, who was holding the town of Chung-mau against his chief, invited him to visit him, and Confucius was inclined to go. Tsze-lu was always the mentor on such occasions. He said to him, 'Master, I have heard you say,

A situation arose that caught his attention to the State of Tsin [8], which covered the southern part of what is now Shan-hsi and stretched over the Yellow River into Ho-nan. An invitation came to Confucius, similar to the one he had previously received from Kung-shan Fu-zao. Pi Hsi, an officer of Tsin holding the town of Chung-mau against his superior, asked Confucius to visit him, and Confucius was considering going. Tsze-lu was always the advisor in these situations. He said to him, 'Master, I’ve heard you say,

1 See the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 6.
2 司城貞子. See Mencius, V. Pt. I. viii. 3.
3 Chiang Yung digests in this place two foolish stories,-- about a large bone found in the State of Yueh, and a bird which appeared in Ch'ia and died, shot through with a remarkable arrow. Confucius knew all about them.
4 吳.
5 蒲.
6 This ia related by Sze-ma ch'ien 孔子世家, p. 7, and also in the 'Narratives of the School.' I would fain believe it is not true. The wonder is, that no Chinese critic should have set about disproving it.
7 Ana. XII. x.
8 晉.

1 See the Records of the Grand Historian, the Family of Confucius, p. 6.
2 Sima Chengzi. See Mencius, V. Pt. I. viii. 3.
3 Chiang Yung summarizes here two silly stories—one about a large bone found in the State of Yueh, and another about a bird that appeared in Ch'ia and died after being shot with a remarkable arrow. Confucius was fully aware of them.
4 Wu.
5 Pu.
6 This is mentioned by Sima Qian in the Family of Confucius, p. 7, and also in the 'Narratives of the School.' I would prefer to believe it’s not true. It’s surprising that no Chinese critic has tried to prove it wrong.
7 Analects XII. x.
8 Jin.

that when a man in his own person is guilty of doing evil, a superior man will not associate with him. Pi Hsi is in rebellion; if you go to him, what shall be said?' Confucius replied, 'Yes, I did use those words. But is it not said that if a thing be really hard, it may be ground without being made thin; and if it be really white, it may be steeped in a dark fluid without being made black? Am I a bitter gourd? Am I to be hung up out of the way of being eaten [1]?'

that when a man is guilty of wrongdoing, a better person won’t associate with him. Pi Hsi is in rebellion; if you go to him, what will people say?' Confucius replied, 'Yes, I did say those words. But isn't it said that something truly hard can be ground down without getting thin; and something truly white can be steeped in a dark liquid without turning black? Am I a bitter gourd? Am I meant to be hung up and kept from being eaten [1]?'

These sentiments sound strangely from his lips. After all, he did not go to Pi Hsi; and having travelled as far as the Yellow river that he might see one of the principal ministers of Tsin, he heard of the violent death of two men of worth, and returned to Wei, lamenting the fate which prevented him from crossing the stream, and trying to solace himself with poetry as he had done on leaving Lu. Again did he communicate with the duke, but as ineffectually, and disgusted at being questioned by him about military tactics, he left and went back to Ch'an.

These feelings sound strange coming from him. After all, he didn't go to Pi Hsi; and after traveling as far as the Yellow River to meet one of the main ministers of Tsin, he heard about the brutal deaths of two honorable men and returned to Wei, mourning the fate that stopped him from crossing the river, trying to comfort himself with poetry like he had done when leaving Lu. Once again, he reached out to the duke, but it was just as pointless, and feeling frustrated with the duke's questions about military tactics, he left and went back to Ch'an.

He resided in Ch'an all the next year, B.C. 491, without anything occurring there which is worthy of note [2]. Events had transpired in Lu, however, which were to issue in his return to his native State. The duke Ting had deceased B.C. 494, and Chi Hwan, the chief of the Chi family, died in this year. On his death-bed, he felt remorse for his conduct to Confucius, and charged his successor, known to us in the Analects as Chi K'ang, to recall the sage; but the charge was not immediately fulfilled. Chi K'ang, by the advice of one of his officers, sent to Ch'an for the disciple Yen Ch'iu instead. Confucius willingly sent him off, and would gladly have accompanied him. 'Let me return!' he said, 'Let me return [3]!' But that was not to be for several years yet.

He lived in Ch'an for the entire next year, B.C. 491, without anything noteworthy happening there [2]. However, events in Lu were set to lead to his return to his home state. Duke Ting had passed away in B.C. 494, and Chi Hwan, the head of the Chi family, also died this year. On his deathbed, he regretted how he had treated Confucius and instructed his successor, known in the Analects as Chi K'ang, to bring back the sage, but this order was not acted upon immediately. Chi K'ang, following the advice of one of his officers, sent for the disciple Yen Ch'iu instead. Confucius willingly sent him off and would have liked to go along. "Let me return!" he said. "Let me return [3]!" But that would not happen for several more years.

In B.C. 490, accompanied, as usual, by several of his disciples, he went from Ch'an to Ts'ai, a small dependency of the great fief of Ch'u, which occupied a large part of the present provinces of Hu-nan and Hu-pei. On the way, between Ch'an and Ts'ai, their provisions became exhausted, and they were cut off somehow from obtaining a fresh supply. The disciples were quite overcome with want, and Tsze-lu said to the master, 'Has the superior man indeed to endure in this way?' Confucius answered him, 'The superior man may indeed have to endure want; but the mean man

In 490 B.C., as usual with several of his disciples, he traveled from Ch'an to Ts'ai, a small area under the great fief of Ch'u, which covered a large part of what is now the provinces of Hunan and Hubei. On the way, between Ch'an and Ts'ai, their supplies ran out, and they were somehow unable to get more. The disciples were really struggling with hunger, and Tsze-lu said to the master, "Does the superior person really have to suffer like this?" Confucius replied, "The superior person may indeed have to face hunger; but the average person

l Ana. XVII. vii.
2 Tso Ch'iu-ming, indeed, relates a story of Confucius, on the report of a fire in Lu, telling whose ancestral temple had been destroyed by it.
3 Ana. V. xxi.

l Ana. XVII. vii.
2 Tso Ch'iu-ming shares a story about Confucius regarding a fire in Lu that destroyed a ancestral temple.
3 Ana. V. xxi.

when he is in want, gives way to unbridled license [1].' According to the 'Narratives of the School,' the distress continued seven days, during which time Confucius retained his equanimity, and was even cheerful, playing on his lute and singing [2]. He retained, however, a strong impression of the perils of the season, and we find him afterwards recurring to it, and lamenting that of the friends that were with him in Ch'an and Ts'ai, there were none remaining to enter his door [3].

when he is in need, gives in to total freedom [1].' According to the 'Narratives of the School,' the hardship lasted seven days, during which Confucius maintained his calm and was even cheerful, playing his lute and singing [2]. However, he kept a vivid awareness of the dangers of the season, and we find him later reflecting on it, lamenting that of the friends who were with him in Ch'an and Ts'ai, none were left to enter his door [3].

Escaped from this strait, he remained in Ts'ai over B.C. 489, and in the following year we find him in Sheh, another district of Ch'u, the chief of which had taken the title of duke, according to the usurping policy of that State. Puzzled about his visitor, he asked Tsze-lu what he should think of him, but the disciple did not venture a reply. When Confucius heard of it, he said to Tsze-lu. 'Why did you not say to him:-- He is simply a man who in his eager pursuit of knowledge forgets his food, who in the joy of its attainment forgets his sorrows, and who does not perceive that old age is coming on [4]?' Subsequently, the duke, in conversation with Confucius, asked him about government, and got the reply, dictated by some circumstances of which we are ignorant, 'Good government obtains, when those who are near are made happy, and those who are far off are attracted [5]'

Escaped from this situation, he stayed in Ts'ai until 489 B.C., and the next year we find him in Sheh, another area of Ch'u, where the leader had taken the title of duke, following the state's usurping trend. Confused about his visitor, he asked Tsze-lu what he should think of him, but the disciple hesitated to respond. When Confucius heard about it, he said to Tsze-lu, "Why didn’t you tell him: He is just a person who, in his eager pursuit of knowledge, forgets to eat, who in the joy of its attainment, forgets his troubles, and who doesn’t realize that old age is approaching?" Later, the duke spoke with Confucius about governance and received the answer, influenced by circumstances we don’t know about, "Good governance happens when those who are close are made happy, and those who are far away are drawn in."

After a short stay in Sheh, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien, he returned to Ts'ai, and having to dross a river, he sent Tsze-lu to inquire for the ford of two men who were at work in a neighboring field. They were recluses, men who had withdrawn from public life in disgust at the waywardness of the times. One of them was called Ch'ang-tsu, and instead of giving Tsze-lu the information he wanted, he asked him, 'Who is it that holds the reins in the carriage there?' 'It is K'ung Ch'iu.' 'K'ung Ch'iu of Lu?' 'Yes,' was the reply, and then the man rejoined, 'He knows the ford.'

After a brief stay in Sheh, Sze-ma Ch'ien says he went back to Ts'ai, and needing to cross a river, he sent Tsze-lu to ask for directions from two men working in a nearby field. They were recluses, having withdrawn from society in disappointment over the chaotic times. One of them was named Ch'ang-tsu, and instead of giving Tsze-lu the information he needed, he asked, "Who is driving the carriage over there?" "It's K'ung Ch'iu." "K'ung Ch'iu from Lu?" "Yes," Tsze-lu replied, and then the man added, "He knows the way across."

Tsze-lu applied to the other, who was called Chieh-ni, but got for answer the question, 'Who are you, Sir?' He replied, 'I am Chung Yu.' 'Chung Yu, who is the disciple of K'ung Ch'iu of Lu?' 'Yes,' again replied Tsze-lu, and Chieh-ni said to him, 'Disorder, like a swelling flood, spreads over the whole kingdom,

Tsze-lu approached the other person, named Chieh-ni, but received the question, "Who are you, Sir?" He answered, "I am Chung Yu." "Chung Yu, the disciple of K'ung Ch'iu from Lu?" "Yes," Tsze-lu replied again, and Chieh-ni told him, "Chaos, like a rising flood, spreads throughout the entire kingdom,

1 Ana. XV. i. 2, 3.
2 家語, 卷二, 在危, 二十篇.
3 Ana. XI. ii.
4 Ana. VII. xviii.
5 Ana. XIII. xvi.

1 Ana. XV. i. 2, 3.
2 家語, 卷二, 在危, 二十篇.
3 Ana. XI. ii.
4 Ana. VII. xviii.
5 Ana. XIII. xvi.

and who is he that will change it for you? Than follow one who merely withdraws from this one and that one, had you not better follow those who withdraw from the world altogether?' With this he fell to covering up the seed, and gave no more heed to the stranger. Tsze-lu went back and reported what they had said, when Confucius vindicated his own course, saying. 'It is impossible to associate with birds and beasts as if they were the same with us. If I associate not with these people,-- with mankind,-- with whom shall I associate? If right principles prevailed through the kingdom, there would be no need for me to change its state [1].'

and who’s going to change it for you? Then follow someone who just withdraws from this one and that one; wouldn’t it be better to follow those who completely withdraw from the world?’ With that, he started covering up the seed and paid no more attention to the stranger. Tsze-lu went back and reported what they had said, and Confucius defended his own path, saying, ‘It’s impossible to treat birds and beasts as if they’re the same as us. If I don’t associate with these people— with mankind— who else will I associate with? If the right principles were established throughout the kingdom, there would be no need for me to change its state [1].’

About the same time he had an encounter with another recluse, who was known as 'The madman of Ch'u.' He passed by the carriage of Confucius, singing out, 'O phoenix, O phoenix, how is your virtue degenerated! As to the past, reproof is useless, but the future may be provided against. Give up, give up your vain pursuit.' Confucius alighted and wished to enter into conversation with him, but the man hastened away [2].

About the same time, he met another recluse, known as 'The madman of Ch'u.' He walked past Confucius's carriage, shouting, 'O phoenix, O phoenix, how has your virtue declined! There's no point in blaming the past, but we can prepare for the future. Let go, let go of your empty pursuit.' Confucius got out and wanted to talk to him, but the man quickly left. [2]

But now the attention of the ruler of Ch'u -- king, as he styled himself -- was directed to the illustrious stranger who was in his dominions, and he met Confucius and conducted him to his capital, which was in the present district of I-ch'ang, in the department of Hsiang-yang [3], in Hu-pei. After a time, he proposed endowing the philosopher with a considerable territory, but was dissuaded by his prime minister, who said to him, 'Has your majesty any officer who could discharge the duties of an ambassador like Tsze-kung? or any one so qualified for a premier as Yen Hui? or any one to compare as a general with Tsze-lu? The kings Wan and Wu, from their hereditary dominions of a hundred li, rose to the sovereignty of the kingdom. If K'ung Ch'iu, with such disciples to be his ministers, get the possession of any territory, it will not be to the prosperity of Ch'u [4]? On this remonstrance the king gave up his purpose; and, when he died in the same year, Confucius left the State, and went back again to Wei.

But now the ruler of Ch'u — king, as he called himself — was focused on the famous stranger who was in his territory. He met Confucius and took him to his capital, located in what is now the area of I-ch'ang, in the Hsiang-yang department of Hu-pei. After a while, he suggested giving the philosopher a large piece of land, but his prime minister advised against it, saying, "Does your majesty have any officer who could perform the duties of an ambassador like Tsze-kung? Or anyone as capable as Yen Hui for a premier? Or anyone who could compare to Tsze-lu as a general? Kings Wan and Wu, starting from their hereditary dominions of a hundred li, rose to rule the kingdom. If K'ung Ch'iu, with such disciples as his ministers, were to gain any territory, wouldn't it be detrimental to Ch'u?" After this advice, the king abandoned his plan; and when he died in the same year, Confucius left the state and returned to Wei.

The duke Ling had died four years before, soon after Confucius

The Duke Ling had passed away four years earlier, shortly after Confucius.

[Sidebar] B.C. 489.

[Sidebar] 489 B.C.

had last parted from him, and the reigning duke, known to us by the title of Ch'u [5], was his grandson, and was holding the principality against his own father. The relations

had last parted from him, and the current duke, referred to by us as Ch'u [5], was his grandson, who was ruling the principality in opposition to his own father. The relationships

1 Ana. XVIII. vi.
2 Ana XVII. v.
3 襄陽府宜城縣.
4 See the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 10.
5 出公.

1 Ana. XVIII. vi.
2 Ana XVII. v.
3 襄陽府宜城縣.
4 See the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 10.
5 出公.

between them were rather complicated. The father had been driven out in consequence of an attempt which he had instigated on the life of his step-mother, the notorious Nan-tsze, and the succession was given to his son. Subsequently, the father wanted to reclaim what he deemed his right, and an unseemly struggle ensued. The duke Ch'u was conscious how much his cause would be strengthened by the support of Confucius, and hence when he got to Wei, Tsze-lu could say to him, 'The prince of Wei has been waiting for you, in order with you to administer the government;-- what will you consider the first thing to be done [1]?' The opinion of the philosopher, however, was against the propriety of the duke's course [2], and he declined taking office with him, though he remained in Wei for between five and six years. During all that time there is a blank in his history. In the very year of his return, according to the 'Annals of the Empire,' his most beloved disciple, Yen Hui, died, on which occasion he exclaimed, 'Alas! Heaven is destroying me! Heaven is destroying me [3]!' The death of his wife is assigned to B.C. 484, but nothing else is related which we can connect with this long period.

between them were rather complicated. The father had been driven out due to an attempt he had orchestrated on the life of his stepmother, the infamous Nan-tsze, and the succession went to his son. Later, the father sought to reclaim what he believed was rightfully his, leading to a disgraceful struggle. Duke Ch'u realized how much stronger his case would be with Confucius's support, so when he arrived in Wei, Tsze-lu told him, 'The prince of Wei has been waiting for you to help govern; what do you think should be the first thing to tackle [1]?' However, the philosopher was against the appropriateness of the duke's actions [2], and he declined to take office with him, though he stayed in Wei for about five or six years. During that time, there's a gap in his history. The very year he returned, according to the 'Annals of the Empire,' his most cherished disciple, Yen Hui, died, prompting him to lament, 'Alas! Heaven is destroying me! Heaven is destroying me [3]!' The death of his wife is dated to B.C. 484, but no other events are related to this long period.

9. His return to Lu was brought about by the disciple Yen Yu, who, we have seen, went into the service of Chi K'ang, in B.C. 491.

9. His return to Lu was caused by the disciple Yen Yu, who, as we have seen, started working for Chi K'ang in 491 B.C.

[Sidebar] From his return to Lu to his death. B.C. 484-478.

[Sidebar] From his return to Lu until his death. B.C. 484-478.

In the year B.C. 483, Yu had the conduct of some military operations against Ch'i, and being successful, Chi K'ang asked him how he had obtained his military skill;-- was it from nature, or by learning? He replied that he had learned it from Confucius, and entered into a glowing eulogy of the philosopher. The chief declared that he would bring Confucius home again to Lu. 'If you do so,' said the disciple, 'see that you do not let mean men come between you and him.' On this K'ang sent three officers with appropriate presents to Wei, to invite the wanderer home, and he returned with them accordingly [4].

In 483 B.C., Yu was in charge of some military operations against Ch'i, and after achieving success, Chi K'ang asked him how he had developed his military skills—was it innate or learned? Yu responded that he learned it from Confucius and praised the philosopher highly. The chief announced that he would bring Confucius back to Lu. 'If you do that,' the disciple said, 'make sure you don’t let unworthy people get in the way.' Following this, K'ang sent three officers with suitable gifts to Wei to invite the philosopher back, and he agreed to come with them [4].

This event took place in the eleventh year of the duke Ai [5], who succeeded to Ting, and according to K'ung Fu, Confucius's descendant, the invitation proceeded from him [6]. We may suppose that

This event happened in the eleventh year of Duke Ai [5], who succeeded to Ting. According to K'ung Fu, a descendant of Confucius, the invitation came from him [6]. We can assume that

1 Ana. XIII. iii. In the notes on this passage, I have given Chu Hsi's opinion as to the time when Tsze-lu made this remark. It seems more correct, however, to refer it to Confucius's return to Wei from Ch'u, as is done by Chiang Yung.
2 Ana. VII. xiv.
3 Ana. XI. viii. In the notes on Ana. XI. vii, I have adverted to the chronological difficulty connected with the dates assigned respectively to the deaths of Yen Hui and Confucius's own son, Li. Chiang Yung assigns Hui's death to B.C. 481.
4 See the 史記, 孔子世家.
5 哀公.
6 See Chiang Yung's memoir, in loc.

1 Ana. XIII. iii. In the notes on this passage, I have included Chu Hsi's view on when Tsze-lu made this comment. However, it seems more accurate to link it to Confucius's return to Wei from Ch'u, as suggested by Chiang Yung.
2 Ana. VII. xiv.
3 Ana. XI. viii. In the notes on Ana. XI. vii, I mentioned the chronological challenge regarding the dates associated with the deaths of Yen Hui and Confucius's son, Li. Chiang Yung assigns Hui's death to B.C. 481.
4 See the 史記, 孔子世家.
5 哀公.
6 See Chiang Yung's memoir, in loc.

while Chi K'ang was the mover and director of the proceeding, it was with the authority and approval of the duke. It is represented in the chronicle of Tso Ch'iu-ming as having occurred at a very opportune time. The philosopher had been consulted a little before by K'ung Wan [1], an officer of Wei, about how he should conduct a feud with another officer, and disgusted at being referred to on such a subject, had ordered his carriage and prepared to leave the State, exclaiming, 'The bird chooses its tree. The tree does not choose the bird.' K'ung Wan endeavoured to excuse himself, and to prevail on Confucius to remain in Wei, and just at this juncture the messengers from Lu arrived [2].

while Chi K'ang was the one leading and managing the proceedings, it was with the authority and approval of the duke. The chronicle of Tso Ch'iu-ming describes this as happening at a very timely moment. The philosopher had recently been consulted by K'ung Wan [1], an officer of Wei, about how to handle a feud with another officer. Annoyed at being asked for advice on such a matter, he ordered his carriage and got ready to leave the State, exclaiming, 'The bird chooses its tree. The tree does not choose the bird.' K'ung Wan tried to excuse himself and convince Confucius to stay in Wei, and just at that moment, the messengers from Lu arrived [2].

Confucius was now in his sixty-ninth year. The world had not dealt kindly with him. In every State which he had visited he had met with disappointment and sorrow. Only five more years remained to him, nor were they of a brighter character than the past. He had, indeed, attained to that state, he tells us, in which 'he could follow what his heart desired without transgressing what was right [3],' but other people were not more inclined than they had been to abide by his counsels. The duke Ai and Chi K'ang often conversed with him, but he no longer had weight in the guidance of state affairs, and wisely addressed himself to the completion of his literary labors. He wrote a preface, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien, to the Shu-ching; carefully digested the rites and ceremonies determined by the wisdom of the more ancient sages and kings; collected and arranged the ancient poetry; and undertook the reform of music [4]. He has told us himself. 'I returned from Wei to Lu, and then the music was reformed, and the pieces in the Songs of the Kingdom and Praise Songs found all their proper place [5].' To the Yi-ching he devoted much study, and Sze-ma Ch'ien says that the leather thongs by which the tablets of his copy were bound together were thrice worn out. 'If some years were added to my life,' he said, 'I would give fifty to the study of the Yi, and then I might come to be without great faults [6].' During this time also, we may suppose that he supplied Tsang Shan with the materials of the classic of Filial Piety. The same year that he returned, Chi Kang sent Yen Yu to ask his opinion about an

Confucius was now in his sixty-ninth year. The world had not treated him kindly. In every state he visited, he encountered disappointment and sorrow. Only five more years were left for him, and they were no brighter than the past. He had indeed reached a state, as he says, where 'he could follow what his heart desired without breaking what was right [3],' but others were just as unwilling as before to heed his advice. Duke Ai and Chi K'ang often spoke with him, but he no longer had influence over state matters, and wisely focused on finishing his literary work. He wrote a preface, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien, for the Shu-ching; carefully studied the rituals and ceremonies established by the wisdom of ancient sages and kings; collected and organized ancient poetry; and worked on reforming music [4]. He mentioned, 'I returned from Wei to Lu, and then the music was reformed, and the pieces in the Songs of the Kingdom and Praise Songs found their proper place [5].' He dedicated a lot of time to the Yi-ching, and Sze-ma Ch'ien notes that the leather thongs holding his copy together wore out three times. 'If I could add some years to my life,' he said, 'I would spend fifty studying the Yi, and then I might be without major faults [6].' During this time, we can assume he provided Tsang Shan with the materials for the classic of Filial Piety. The same year he returned, Chi K'ang sent Yen Yu to ask his opinion about an

1 孔文子, the same who is mentioned in the Analects, V. xiv.
2 See the 左傳, 哀公十一年.
3 Ana. II. iv. 6.
4 See the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 12.
5 Ana. IX. xiv.
6 Ana. VII. xvi.

1 Kong Wenzi, the same person mentioned in the Analects, V. xiv.
2 See the Zuo Zhuan, Year 11 of Duke Ai.
3 Ana. II. iv. 6.
4 See the Records of the Grand Historian, Kongzi's Family, p. 12.
5 Ana. IX. xiv.
6 Ana. VII. xvi.

additional impost which he wished to lay upon the people, but Confucius refused to give any reply, telling the disciple privately his disapproval of the proposed measure. It was carried out, however, in the following year, by the agency of Yen, on which occasion, I suppose, it was that Confucius said to the other disciples, 'He is no disciple of mine; my little children, beat the drum and assail him [1].' The year B.C. 483 was marked by the death of his son Li, which he seems to have borne with more equanimity than he did that of his disciple Yen Hui, which some writers assign to the following year, though I have already mentioned it under the year B.C. 489.

additional tax that he wanted to impose on the people, but Confucius refused to respond, privately expressing his disapproval of the proposal to his disciple. However, it was implemented the following year through Yen, during which I believe Confucius said to the other disciples, 'He is not one of my disciples; my little children, beat the drum and confront him [1].' The year 483 B.C. was marked by the death of his son Li, which he seemed to handle with more composure than the death of his disciple Yen Hui, which some writers attribute to the following year, although I have already mentioned it under the year 489 B.C.

In the spring of B.C. 481, a servant of Chi K'ang caught a Ch'i-lin on a hunting excursion of the duke in the present district of Chia-hsiang [2]. No person could tell what strange animal it was, and Confucius was called to look at it. He at once knew it to be a lin, and the legend-writers say that it bore on one of its horns the piece of ribbon, which his mother had attached to the one that appeared to her before his birth. According to the chronicle of Kung-yang, he was profoundly affected. He cried out, 'For whom have you come? For whom have you come?' His tears flowed freely, and he added, 'The course of my doctrines is run [3].'

In the spring of 481 B.C., a servant of Chi K'ang caught a Ch'i-lin during a hunting trip organized by the duke in what is now the Chia-hsiang area [2]. No one knew what kind of unusual animal it was, so they called Confucius to take a look. He immediately recognized it as a lin, and the legend keepers say that one of its horns had a ribbon on it that his mother had attached to the one that appeared to her before he was born. According to the Kung-yang records, he was deeply moved. He exclaimed, 'Who have you come for? Who have you come for?' Tears streamed down his face, and he added, 'The time for my teachings has come to an end [3].'

Notwithstanding the appearance of the lin, the life of Confucius was still protracted for two years longer, though he took occasion to terminate with that event his history of the Ch'un Ch'iu. This Work, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien, was altogether the production of this year, but we heed not suppose that it was so. In it, from the standpoint of Lu, he briefly indicates the principal events occurring throughout the country, every term being expressive, it is said, of the true character of the actors and events described. Confucius said himself, 'It is the Spring and Autumn which will make men know me, and it is the Spring and Autumn which will make men condemn me [4].' Mencius makes the composition of it to have been an achievement as great as Yu's regulation of the waters of the deluge:-- 'Confucius completed the Spring and Autumn, and rebellious ministers and villainous sons were struck with terror [5].'

Despite the appearance of the lin, Confucius’s life continued for another two years, though he took the opportunity to conclude his history of the Ch'un Ch'iu with that event. This work, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien, was entirely created in that year, but we shouldn’t assume it was. In it, from the perspective of Lu, he briefly outlines the main events happening across the country, with each term supposedly reflecting the true nature of the people and events described. Confucius himself stated, "It is the Spring and Autumn that will make people understand me, and it is the Spring and Autumn that will make people criticize me [4]." Mencius claims that its composition was as significant as Yu's management of the floodwaters: "Confucius completed the Spring and Autumn, and rebellious officials and wicked sons were struck with fear [5]."

Towards the end of this year, word came to Lu that the duke

Towards the end of this year, news reached Lu that the duke

1 Ana. XI. xvi.
2 兗州府嘉祥縣.
3 公羊傳, 哀公十四年. According to Kung-yang, however, the lin was found by some wood-gatherers.
4 Mencius III. Pt. II. ix. 8.
5 Mencius III. Pt. II. ix. 11.

1 Ana. XI. xvi.
2 兗州府嘉祥縣.
3 公羊傳, 哀公十四年. According to Kung-yang, however, the lin was found by some wood-gatherers.
4 Mencius III. Pt. II. ix. 8.
5 Mencius III. Pt. II. ix. 11.

of Ch'i had been murdered by one of his officers. Confucius was moved with indignation. Such an outrage he felt, called for his solemn interference. He bathed, went to court, and represented the matter to the duke, saying, 'Ch'an Hang has slain his sovereign, I beg that you will undertake to punish him.' The duke pleaded his incapacity, urging that Lu was weak compared with Ch'i, but Confucius replied, 'One half the people of Ch'i are not consenting to the deed. If you add to the people of Lu one half the people of Ch'i, you are sure to overcome.' But he could not infuse his spirit into the duke, who told him to go and lay the matter before the chiefs of the three Families. Sorely against his sense of propriety, he did so, but they would not act, and he withdrew with the remark, 'Following in the rear of the great officers, I did not dare not to represent such a matter [1].'

of Ch'i had been killed by one of his officers. Confucius was outraged. He felt this terrible act required his serious intervention. He cleansed himself, went to the court, and brought the issue to the duke, saying, 'Ch'an Hang has murdered his ruler; I urge you to punish him.' The duke claimed he was unable to act, saying that Lu was too weak compared to Ch'i, but Confucius replied, 'Half the people of Ch'i do not agree with this act. If you take half the people of Ch'i and add them to the people of Lu, you will certainly succeed.' However, he could not inspire the duke, who told him to go present the matter to the leaders of the three Families. Reluctantly, he did so, but they refused to take action, and he left with the comment, 'Following the lead of the high officials, I felt I had no choice but to raise this issue [1].'

In the year B.C. 479, Confucius had to mourn the death of another of his disciples, one of those who had been longest with him, the well-known Tsze-lu. He stands out a sort of Peter in the Confucian school, a man of impulse, prompt to speak and prompt to act. He gets many a check from the master, but there is evidently a strong sympathy between them. Tsze- lu uses a freedom with him on which none of the other disciples dares to venture, and there is not one among them all, for whom, if I may speak from my own feeling, the foreign student comes to form such a liking. A pleasant picture is presented to us in one passage of the Analects. It is said, 'The disciple Min was standing by his side, looking bland and precise; Tsze-lu (named Yu), looking bold and soldierly; Yen Yu and Tsze-kung, with a free and straightforward manner. The master was pleased, but he observed, "Yu there!-- he will not die a natural death [2]."'

In the year 479 B.C., Confucius had to mourn the death of another one of his disciples, Tsze-lu, who had been with him for a long time. He’s like a sort of Peter in the Confucian school—impulsive, quick to speak, and quick to act. He receives many corrections from the master, but there's clearly a deep connection between them. Tsze-lu has a freedom with Confucius that no other disciple would dare to show, and there isn’t anyone among them that, if I may share my own feeling, the foreign student grows to like as much. A nice image is painted in one part of the Analects. It says, 'The disciple Min was standing by his side, looking calm and precise; Tsze-lu (also called Yu), looking bold and soldierly; Yen Yu and Tsze-kung, with a direct and straightforward manner. The master was pleased, but he remarked, "Yu there!—he will not die a natural death."'

This prediction was verified. When Confucius returned to Lu from Wei, he left Tsze-lu and Tsze-kao [3] engaged there in official service. Troubles arose. News came to Lu, B.C. 479, that a revolution was in progress in Wei, and when Confucius heard it, he said, 'Ch'ai will come here, but Yu will die [4].' So it turned out. When Tsze-kao saw that matters were desperate he made his escape, but Tsze-lu would not forsake the chief who had treated

This prediction turned out to be true. When Confucius returned to Lu from Wei, he left Tsze-lu and Tsze-kao [3] involved in official duties there. Problems began. In 479 B.C., news reached Lu that a revolution was going on in Wei, and when Confucius heard this, he said, 'Ch'ai will come here, but Yu will die [4].' That’s exactly what happened. When Tsze-kao realized the situation was hopeless, he escaped, but Tsze-lu refused to abandon the leader who had been good to him.

1 See the 左傳, 哀公十四年 and Analects XIV. xxii.
2 Ana. XI. xii.
3 子羔, by surname Kao (高), and name Ch'ai (柴).
4 See the 左傳, 哀公十五年.

1 See the Zuo Zhuan, Year 14 of Duke Ai and Analects XIV. xxii.
2 Ana. XI. xii.
3 Zigao, surnamed Gao and named Chai.
4 See the Zuo Zhuan, Year 15 of Duke Ai.

him well. He threw himself into the melee, and was slain. Confucius wept sore for him, but his own death was not far off. It took place on the eleventh day of the fourth month in the same year, B.C. 479 [1]. Early one morning, we are told, he got up, and with his hands behind his back, dragging his staff, he moved about by his door, crooning over,--

him well. He threw himself into the chaos and was killed. Confucius cried hard for him, but his own death was also approaching. It happened on the eleventh day of the fourth month in the same year, B.C. 479 [1]. Early one morning, we are told, he got up, and with his hands behind his back, dragging his staff, he moved about by his door, humming to himself,—

'The great mountain must crumble;
The strong beam must break;
And the wise man wither away like a plant.'

'The great mountain must fall;
The strong beam must break;
And the wise man will fade away like a plant.'

After a little, he entered the house and sat down opposite the door. Tsze-kung had heard his words, and said to himself, 'If the great mountain crumble, to what shall I look up? If the strong beam break, and the wise man wither away, on whom shall I lean? The master, I fear, is going to be ill.' With this he hastened into the house. Confucius said to him, 'Ts'ze, what makes you so late? According to the statutes of Hsia, the corpse was dressed and coffined at the top of the eastern steps, treating the dead as if he were still the host. Under the Yin, the ceremony was performed between the two pillars, as if the dead were both host and guest. The rule of Chau is to perform it at the top of the western steps, treating the dead as if he were a guest. I am a man of Yin, and last night I dreamt that I was sitting with offerings before me between the two pillars. No intelligent monarch arises; there is not one in the kingdom that will make me his master. My time has come to die.' So it was. He went to his couch, and after seven days expired [2].

After a bit, he entered the house and sat down across from the door. Tsze-kung had heard his words and thought to himself, 'If the great mountain collapses, what will I look up to? If the strong beam breaks and the wise man fades away, on whom will I rely? I fear the master is going to be ill.' With that, he hurried into the house. Confucius said to him, 'Ts'ze, why are you so late? According to the laws of Hsia, the body was dressed and placed in a coffin at the top of the eastern steps, treating the deceased as if he were still the host. Under the Yin, the ceremony was done between the two pillars, as if the dead were both host and guest. The rule of Chau is to perform it at the top of the western steps, treating the deceased as if he were a guest. I am a man of Yin, and last night I dreamt that I was sitting with offerings in front of me between the two pillars. No wise monarch arises; there isn’t one in the kingdom who will take me as his teacher. My time has come to die.' And so it was. He went to his bed, and after seven days passed away [2].

Such is the account which we have of the last hours of the great philosopher of China. His end was not unimpressive, but it was melancholy. He sank behind a cloud. Disappointed hopes made his soul bitter. The great ones of the kingdom had not received his teachings. No wife nor child was by to do the kindly offices of affection for him. Nor were the expectations of another life present with him as he passed through the dark valley. He uttered no prayer, and he betrayed no apprehensions. Deep-treasured in his own heart may have been the thought that he had endeavoured to serve his generation by the will of God, but he gave no sign. 'The mountain falling came to nought, and the rock was removed

This is the account we have of the last hours of the great philosopher of China. His end was not without impact, but it was sad. He faded away behind a cloud. Disappointed hopes left his soul feeling bitter. The powerful leaders of the kingdom had not embraced his teachings. No wife or child was there to offer him the comforting affection he needed. The promise of another life also didn’t accompany him as he journeyed through the dark valley. He didn’t utter a prayer and showed no signs of fear. Deep down in his heart, he might have thought that he had tried to serve his generation according to God's will, but he gave no indication of it. 'The mountain falling came to nought, and the rock was removed.

1 See the 左傳, 哀公十六年, and Chiang Yung's Life of Confucius, in loc.
2 See the Li Chi, II, Sect. I. ii. 20.

1 See the Zuo Zhuan, Year 16 of Duke Ai, and Chiang Yung's Life of Confucius, in loc.
2 See the Li Chi, II, Sect. I. ii. 20.

out of his place. So death prevailed against him and he passed; his countenance was changed, and he was sent away.'

out of his place. So death took over, and he passed away; his appearance changed, and he was sent away.

10. I flatter myself that the preceding paragraphs contain a more correct narrative of the principal incidents in the life of Confucius than has yet been given in any European language. They might easily have been expanded into a volume, but I did not wish to exhaust the subject, but only to furnish a sketch, which, while it might satisfy the general reader, would be of special assistance to the careful student of the classical Books. I had taken many notes of the manifest errors in regard to chronology and other matters in the 'Narratives of the School,' and the chapter of Sze-ma Ch'ien on the K'ung family, when the digest of Chiang Yung, to which I have made frequent reference, attracted my attention. Conclusions to which I had come were confirmed, and a clue was furnished to difficulties which I was seeking to disentangle. I take the opportunity to acknowledge here my obligations to it. With a few notices of Confucius's habits and manners, I shall conclude this section.

10. I believe that the previous paragraphs provide a more accurate account of the key events in Confucius's life than has been presented in any European language so far. They could have easily been expanded into a full book, but I wanted to avoid overwhelming the topic and instead offer a summary that would satisfy general readers while being particularly useful for serious students of the classical texts. I had noted several obvious mistakes regarding chronology and other issues in the 'Narratives of the School' and Sze-ma Ch'ien's chapter on the K'ung family, when I came across the digest by Chiang Yung, which I’ve mentioned often. The conclusions I reached were validated, and it provided a way to untangle the challenges I was trying to resolve. I want to take this chance to express my gratitude for it. I'll wrap up this section with a few observations about Confucius's habits and character.

Very little can be gathered from reliable sources on the personal appearance of the sage. The height of his father is stated, as I have noted, to have been ten feet, and though Confucius came short of this by four inches, he was often called 'the tall man.' It is allowed that the ancient foot or cubit was shorter than the modem, but it must be reduced more than any scholar I have consulted has yet done, to bring this statement within the range of credibility. The legends assign to his figure 'nine-and-forty remarkable peculiarities [1],' a tenth part of which would have made him more a monster than a man. Dr. Morrison says that the images of him which he had seen in the northern parts of China, represent him as of a dark, swarthy colour [2]. It is not so with those common in the south. He was, no doubt, in size and complexion much the same as many of his descendants in the present day. Dr. Edkins and myself enjoyed the services of two of those descendants, who acted as 'wheelers' in the wheelbarrows which conveyed us from Ch'u-fau to a town on the Grand Canal more than 250 miles off. They were strong, capable men, both physically and mentally superior to their companions.

Very little information is available from reliable sources about what the sage looked like. His father's height is said to have been ten feet, and although Confucius was four inches shorter, he was often called "the tall man." It's acknowledged that the ancient foot or cubit was shorter than the modern ones, but it needs to be reduced more than any scholar I’ve consulted has suggested to make this claim believable. Legends attribute "forty-nine notable characteristics" to his figure, and even a tenth of those would have made him more of a monster than a man. Dr. Morrison mentions that the images he saw in northern China depicted him as dark and swarthy. This is different from the images common in the south. He was likely similar in size and complexion to many of his descendants today. Dr. Edkins and I had the help of two of those descendants, who served as "wheelers" in the wheelbarrows that took us from Ch'u-fau to a town more than 250 miles away on the Grand Canal. They were strong and capable men, superior both physically and mentally to their companions.

1 四十九表.
2 Chinese and English Dictionary, char. 孔. Sir John Davis also mentions seeing a figure of Confucius, in a temple near the Po-yang lake, of which the complexion was 'quite black' (The Chinese, vol. ii. p. 66).

1 四十九表.
2 Chinese and English Dictionary, char. 孔. Sir John Davis also notes seeing a statue of Confucius in a temple near Po-yang Lake, which had a complexion that was 'quite black' (The Chinese, vol. ii. p. 66).

But if his disciples had nothing to chronicle of his personal appearance, they have gone very minutely into an account of many of his habits. The tenth Book of the Analects is all occupied with his deportment, his eating, and his dress. In public, whether in the village, the temple, or the court, he was the man of rule and ceremony, but 'at home he was not formal.' Yet if not formal, he was particular. In bed even he did not forget himself;-- 'he did not lie like a corpse,' and 'he did not speak.' 'He required his sleeping dress to be half as long again as his body.' 'If he happened to be sick, and the prince came to visit him, he had his face set to the east, made his court robes be put over him, and drew his girdle across them.'

But if his followers didn't record much about his physical appearance, they did provide a detailed account of many of his habits. The tenth Book of the Analects is completely focused on his behavior, eating, and clothing. In public, whether in the village, the temple, or the court, he was a man of rules and ceremonies, but at home, he was unpretentious. Still, even if he wasn’t formal, he was particular. Even in bed, he didn’t let himself go; he didn’t lie like a corpse, and he didn’t talk. He required his sleeping gown to be one and a half times longer than his body. If he happened to be ill and the prince came to visit him, he would face east, have his ceremonial robes draped over him, and tie his girdle around them.

He was nice in his diet,-- 'not disliking to have his rice dressed fine, nor to have his minced meat cut small.' 'Anything at all gone he would not touch.' 'He must have his meat cut properly, and to every kind its proper sauce; but he was not a great eater.' 'It was only in drink that he laid down no limit to himself, but he did not allow himself to be confused by it.' 'When the villagers were drinking together, on those who carried staffs going out, he went out immediately after.' There must always be ginger at the table, and 'when eating, he did not converse.' 'Although his food might be coarse rice and poor soup, he would offer a little of it in sacrifice, with a grave, respectful air.'

He was particular about his diet—he liked his rice nicely prepared and his minced meat finely chopped. He wouldn't touch anything that was past its prime. He insisted on having his meat properly sliced and paired with the right sauce, but he wasn't a big eater. The only area where he didn't set limits was with drinks, yet he managed not to let it confuse him. When the villagers were drinking together, he would leave as soon as those carrying staffs went out. Ginger was always required at the table, and he wouldn’t talk while eating. Even if his meal consisted of basic rice and simple soup, he would offer a portion as a sacrifice with a serious, respectful demeanor.

'On occasion of a sudden clap of thunder, or a violent wind, he would change countenance. He would do the same, and rise up moreover, when he found himself a guest at a loaded board.' 'At the sight of a person in mourning, he would also change countenance, and if he happened to be in his carriage, he would bend forward with a respectful salutation.' 'His general way in his carriage was not to turn his head round, nor talk hastily, nor point with his hands.' He was charitable. 'When any of his friends died, if there were no relations who could be depended on for the necessary offices, he would say, "I will bury him."

On occasion of a sudden clap of thunder or a strong wind, he would change his expression. He would also do this and stand up if he found himself as a guest at a well-appointed table. When he saw someone in mourning, his expression would change as well, and if he happened to be in his carriage, he would lean forward with a respectful greeting. Generally, when he was in his carriage, he wouldn’t turn his head, speak quickly, or gesture with his hands. He was generous. When any of his friends passed away, if there were no relatives who could be relied upon to handle the necessary arrangements, he would say, "I will take care of the funeral."

'The disciples were so careful to record these and other characteristics of their master, it is said, because every act, of movement or of rest, was closely associated with the great principles which it was his object to inculcate. The detail of so many small matters, however, hardly impresses a foreigner so favourably. There rather seems to be a want of freedom about the philosopher.

The disciples were very careful to document these and other traits of their master, as it's said, because every action, whether moving or resting, was closely linked to the important principles he aimed to teach. However, the focus on so many minor details doesn't tend to make a great impression on outsiders. Instead, it seems like there's a lack of freedom in the philosopher.

SECTION II.
HIS INFLUENCE AND OPINIONS.

SECTION II.
HIS IMPACT AND VIEWS.

1. Confucius died, we have seen, complaining that of all the princes of the kingdom there was not one who would adopt his

1. Confucius died, we have seen, complaining that of all the princes of the kingdom, there wasn’t a single one who would adopt his

[Sidebar] Homage rendered to Confucius by the sovereigns of China.

[Sidebar] Tribute paid to Confucius by the rulers of China.

principles and obey his lessons. He had hardly passed from the stage of life, when his merit began to be acknowledged. When the duke Ai heard of his death, he pronounced his eulogy in the words, 'Heaven has not left to me the aged man. There is none now to assist me on the throne. Woe is me! Alas! O venerable Ni [1]!' Tsze-kung complained of the inconsistency of this lamentation from one who could not use the master when he was alive, but the prince was probably sincere in his grief. He caused a temple to be erected, and ordered that sacrifice should be offered to the sage, at the four seasons of the year [2].

principles and follow his lessons. He had barely left this life when people started to recognize his accomplishments. When Duke Ai heard about his death, he expressed his sorrow with the words, 'Heaven has taken away the elder man from me. There is no one left to support me on the throne. Woe is me! Alas! O respected Ni [1]!' Tsze-kung pointed out the inconsistency of this mourning from someone who didn't appreciate the master when he was alive, but the prince likely felt genuine grief. He had a temple built and ordered that offerings be made to the sage during the four seasons of the year [2].

The sovereigns of the tottering dynasty of Chau had not the intelligence, nor were they in a position, to do honour to the departed philosopher, but the facts detailed in the first chapter of these prolegomena, in connexion with the attempt of the founder of the Ch'in dynasty to destroy the literary monuments of antiquity, show how the authority of Confucius had come by that time to prevail through the nation. The founder of the Han dynasty, in passing through Lu, B.C. 195, visited his tomb and offered the three victims in sacrifice to him. Other sovereigns since then have often made pilgrimages to the spot. The most famous temple in the empire now rises near the place of the grave. The second and greatest of the rulers of the present dynasty, in the twenty-third year of his reign, the K'ang-hsi period, there set the example of kneeling thrice, and each time laying his forehead thrice in the dust, before the image of the sage.

The rulers of the crumbling Chau dynasty lacked the intelligence and means to honor the late philosopher, but the events described in the first chapter of these prolegomena, related to the founder of the Ch'in dynasty's efforts to erase the ancient literary works, demonstrate how Confucius's authority had come to be respected throughout the nation by that time. When the founder of the Han dynasty passed through Lu in 195 B.C., he visited Confucius's tomb and made a sacrifice of three victims in his honor. Since then, other rulers have frequently made pilgrimages to this site. Today, the most renowned temple in the empire stands near his grave. The second and greatest emperor of the current dynasty, during the twenty-third year of his reign in the K'ang-hsi period, set an example by kneeling three times and touching his forehead to the ground three times before the image of the sage.

In the year of our Lord 1, began the practice of conferring honourary designations on Confucius by imperial authority. The emperor Ping [3] then styled him-- 'The duke Ni, all-complete and l Li Chi, II. Sect. I. iii. 43. This eulogy is found at greater length in the 左傳, immediately after the notice of the sage's death.
2 See the 聖廟祀典圖考, 卷一, art. on Confucius. I am indebted to this for most of the notices in this paragraph.
3 平帝.

In the year 1 AD, the practice of awarding honorary titles to Confucius by imperial authority began. Emperor Ping [3] then referred to him as 'The Duke Ni, all-complete and l Li Chi, II. Sect. I. iii. 43. This tribute is found in more detail in the 左傳, right after the announcement of the sage's death.
2 See the 聖廟祀典圖考, 卷一, article on Confucius. I owe much of the information in this paragraph to it.
3 平帝.

illustrious [1].' This was changed, in A.D. 492, to-- 'The venerable Ni, the accomplished Sage [2].' Other titles have supplanted this. Shun-chih [3], the first of the Man-chau dynasty, adopted, in his second year, A.D. 1645, the style, 'K'ung, the ancient Teacher, accomplished and illustrious, all- complete, the perfect Sage [4];' but twelve years later, a shorter title was introduced,-- 'K'ung, the ancient Teacher, the perfect Sage [5].' Since that year no further alteration has been made.

illustrious [1]. This was changed, in A.D. 492, to -- 'The venerable Ni, the accomplished Sage [2].' Other titles have taken its place. Shun-chih [3], the first of the Man-chau dynasty, adopted, in his second year, A.D. 1645, the style, 'K'ung, the ancient Teacher, accomplished and illustrious, all-complete, the perfect Sage [4];' but twelve years later, a shorter title was introduced -- 'K'ung, the ancient Teacher, the perfect Sage [5].' Since that year no further changes have been made.

At first, the worship of Confucius was confined to the country of Lu, but in A.D. 57 it was enacted that sacrifices should be offered to him in the imperial college, and in all the colleges of the principal territorial divisions throughout the empire. In those sacrifices he was for some centuries associated with the duke of Chau, the legislator to whom Confucius made frequent reference, but in A.D. 609 separate temples were assigned to them, and in 628 our sage displaced the older worthy altogether. About the same time began the custom, which continues to the present day, of erecting temples to him,-- separate structures, in connexion with all the colleges, or examination-halls, of the country.

At first, the worship of Confucius was limited to the state of Lu, but in A.D. 57, it was decided that sacrifices should be made to him at the imperial college and in all the major colleges across the empire. For several centuries, these sacrifices were performed alongside those for the Duke of Chau, the legislator whom Confucius often mentioned. However, in A.D. 609, separate temples were established for them, and by 628, Confucius had completely replaced the older figure. Around the same time, the practice began, which still exists today, of building temples for him—distinct structures connected to all the colleges or examination halls across the nation.

The sage is not alone in those temples. In a hall behind the principal one occupied by himself are the tablets -- in some cases, the images -- of several of his ancestors, and other worthies; while associated with himself are his principal disciples, and many who in subsequent times have signalized themselves as expounders and exemplifiers of his doctrines. On the first day of every month, offerings of fruits and vegetables are set forth, and on the fifteenth there is a solemn burning of incense. But twice a year, in the middle months of spring and autumn, when the first ting day [6] of the month comes round, the worship of Confucius is performed with peculiar solemnity. At the imperial college the emperor himself is required to attend in state, and is in fact the principal performer. After all the preliminary arrangements have been made, and the emperor has twice knelt and six times bowed his head to the earth, the presence of Confucius's spirit is invoked in the words, 'Great art thou, O perfect sage! Thy virtue is full; thy doctrine is complete. Among mortal men there has not been thine equal. All kings honour thee. Thy statutes and laws have come gloriously

The sage isn’t alone in those temples. In a hall behind the main one where he stays are tablets — and in some cases, images — of several of his ancestors and other notable figures; along with him are his main disciples, and many who later distinguished themselves as interpreters and role models of his teachings. On the first day of every month, offerings of fruits and vegetables are laid out, and on the fifteenth, there’s a solemn burning of incense. However, twice a year, in the middle months of spring and autumn, when the first ting day [6] of the month arrives, the worship of Confucius is carried out with special reverence. At the imperial college, the emperor himself is expected to attend in full regalia and is actually the primary participant. After all the initial arrangements have been made, and the emperor has knelt twice and bowed his head to the ground six times, the presence of Confucius's spirit is invoked with the words, 'Great are you, O perfect sage! Your virtue is complete; your teachings are thorough. Among mortals, there’s no one like you. All kings honor you. Your rules and laws have been gloriously...

1 成宣尼公.
2 文聖尼父.
3 順治.
4 大成至聖, 文宣尼師, 孔子
5 至聖先師孔子
6 上丁日

1 成宣尼公.
2 文聖尼父.
3 順治.
4 大成至聖, 文宣尼師, 孔子
5 至聖先師孔子
6 上丁日

down. Thou art the pattern in this imperial school. Reverently have the sacrificial vessels been set out. Full of awe, we sound our drums and bells [1].'

down. You are the example in this grand school. Respectfully, the sacrificial vessels have been arranged. Filled with wonder, we strike our drums and bells [1].

The spirit is supposed now to be present, and the service proceeds through various offerings, when the first of which has been set forth, an officer reads the following [2], which is the prayer on the occasion:-- 'On this ... month of this ... year, I, A.B., the emperor, offer a sacrifice to the philosopher K'ung, the ancient Teacher, the perfect Sage, and say,-- O Teacher, in virtue equal to Heaven and Earth, whose doctrines embrace the past time and the present, thou didst digest and transmit the six classics, and didst hand down lessons for all generations! Now in this second month of spring (or autumn), in reverent observance of the old statutes, with victims, silks, spirits, and fruits, I carefully offer sacrifice to thee. With thee are associated the philosopher Yen, Continuator of thee; the philosopher Tsang, Exhibiter of thy fundamental principles; the philosopher Tsze-sze, Transmitter of thee; and the philosopher Mang, Second to thee. May'st thou enjoy the offerings!'

The spirit is now believed to be present, and the service continues with various offerings. Once the first one is made, an officer reads the following [2], which is the prayer for the occasion:— 'On this ... month of this ... year, I, A.B., the emperor, offer a sacrifice to the philosopher K'ung, the ancient Teacher, the perfect Sage, and say,— O Teacher, possessing virtue equal to Heaven and Earth, whose teachings span both the past and the present, you digested and passed down the six classics, and you left lessons for all future generations! Now, in this second month of spring (or autumn), in respectful observance of the old laws, with animals, silks, spirits, and fruits, I carefully present this sacrifice to you. Along with you are the philosopher Yen, your Continuator; the philosopher Tsang, who reveals your fundamental principles; the philosopher Tsze-sze, your Transmitter; and the philosopher Mang, your Second. May you enjoy these offerings!'

I need not go on to enlarge on the homage which the emperors of China render to Confucius. It could not be more complete. He was unreasonably neglected when alive. He is now unreasonably venerated when dead.

I don't need to elaborate on the respect that the emperors of China show to Confucius. It couldn't be more thorough. He was unfairly overlooked during his lifetime. Now he is unjustly idolized after his death.

2. The rulers of China are not singular in this matter, but in entire sympathy with the mass of their people. It is the distinction

2. The rulers of China aren’t alone in this; they fully resonate with the concerns of their people. It’s the distinction

[Sidebar] General appreciation of Confucius.

[Sidebar] General appreciation for Confucius.

of this empire that education has been highly prized in it from the earliest times. It was so before the era of Confucius, and we may be sure that the system met with his approbation. One of his remarkable sayings was,-- 'To lead an uninstructed people to war is to throw them away [3].' When he pronounced this judgment, he was not thinking of military training, but of education in the duties of life and citizenship. A people so taught, he thought, would be morally fitted to fight for their government. Mencius, when lecturing to the ruler of T'ang on the proper way of governing a kingdom, told him that he must provide the means of education for all, the poor as well as the rich. 'Establish,' said he, 'hsiang, hsu, hsio, and hsiao,-- all those educational institutions,-- for the instruction of the people [4].'

of this empire that education has been highly valued from the earliest times. It was already important before Confucius's era, and we can be sure that he supported this system. One of his notable sayings was, “To lead an uninformed people to war is to throw them away [3].” When he made this statement, he wasn't referring to military training, but to education in life and citizenship responsibilities. He believed that a well-educated populace would be morally prepared to defend their government. Mencius, while lecturing the ruler of T'ang on how to govern a kingdom effectively, told him he must ensure access to education for everyone, both the poor and the rich. “Establish,” he said, “hsiang, hsu, hsio, and hsiao—all those educational institutions—for the instruction of the people [4].”

1 2 See the 大清通禮卷十二.
3 Ana. XIII. xxx.
4 Mencius III. Pt. I. iii. 10.

1 2 See the Great Qing Protocols Volume 12.
3 Ana. XIII. xxx.
4 Mencius III. Pt. I. iii. 10.

At the present day, education is widely diffused throughout China. In few other countries is the schoolmaster more abroad, and in all schools it is Confucius who is taught. The plan of competitive examinations, and the selection for civil offices only from those who have been successful candidates,-- good so far as the competition is concerned, but injurious from the restricted range of subjects with which an acquaintance is required,-- have obtained for more than twelve centuries. The classical works are the text books. It is from them almost exclusively that the themes proposed to determine the knowledge and ability of the students are chosen. The whole of the magistracy of China is thus versed in all that is recorded of the sage, and in the ancient literature which he preserved. His thoughts are familiar to every man in authority, and his character is more or less reproduced in him.

Today, education is widespread across China. In few other countries is the teacher as prevalent, and in all schools, it’s Confucius who is taught. The system of competitive exams, which selects civil servants only from those who have passed, is beneficial in terms of competition but harmful due to the limited range of subjects that students must know. This system has been in place for over twelve centuries. The classical works are used as textbooks. Nearly all topics for assessing students' knowledge and skills are drawn from these texts. As a result, all officials in China are well-versed in everything about the sage and the ancient literature he preserved. His ideas are known to every person in authority, and his character is reflected, to some extent, in them.

The official civilians of China, numerous as they are, are but a fraction of its students, and the students, or those who make literature a profession, are again but a fraction of those who attend school for a shorter or longer period. Yet so far as the studies have gone, they have been occupied with the Confucian writings. In the schoolrooms there is a tablet or inscription on the wall, sacred to the sage, and every pupil is required, on coming to school on the morning of the first and fifteenth of every month, to bow before it, the first thing, as an act of reverence [1]. Thus all in China who receive the slightest tincture of learning do so at the fountain of Confucius. They learn of him and do homage to him at once. I have repeatedly quoted the statement that during his life-time he had three thousand disciples. Hundreds of millions are his disciples now. It is hardly necessary to make any allowance in this statement for the followers of Taoism and Buddhism, for, as Sir John Davis has observed, 'whatever the other opinions or faith of a Chinese may be, he takes good care to treat Confucius with respect [2].' For two thousand years he has reigned supreme, the undisputed teacher of this most populous land.

The official civilians of China, though plentiful, are just a small fraction of its students, and those who turn literature into a career are again only a part of the many who attend school for varying lengths of time. So far, their studies have been focused on Confucian texts. In classrooms, there's usually a tablet or inscription on the wall dedicated to the sage, and every student is required to bow before it, first thing, on the mornings of the first and fifteenth of every month as an act of reverence [1]. Therefore, all in China who acquire even a bit of education do so at the teachings of Confucius. They learn about him and pay their respects at the same time. I've often cited the claim that during his lifetime he had three thousand disciples. Now, there are hundreds of millions who follow him. It's not really necessary to consider the followers of Taoism and Buddhism in this context because, as Sir John Davis pointed out, 'no matter what other beliefs or faith a Chinese person may hold, they always make sure to treat Confucius with respect [2].' For two thousand years, he has held the position of the undisputed teacher in this immensely populous country.

3. This position and influence of Confucius are to be ascribed, I conceive, chiefly to two causes:-- his being the preserver, namely of

3. I believe that Confucius's position and influence can mainly be attributed to two reasons: his role as the preserver, specifically of

l During the present dynasty, the tablet of 文昌帝君, the god of literature, has to a considerable extent displaced that of Confucius in schools. Yet the worship of him does not clash with that of the other. He is 'the father' of composition only.
2 The Chinese, vol. ii. p. 45.

l During the current dynasty, the tablet of 文昌帝君, the god of literature, has largely taken the place of Confucius in schools. However, honoring him does not conflict with honoring the other. He is simply the 'father' of writing.
2 The Chinese, vol. ii. p. 45.

the monuments of antiquity, and the exemplifier and expounder of

the monuments of antiquity, and the example and explainer of

[Sidebar] The causes of his influence.

[Sidebar] The sources of his influence.

the maxims of the golden age of China; and the devotion to him of his immediate disciples and their early followers. The national and the personal are thus blended in him, each in its highest degree of excellence. He was a Chinese of the Chinese; he is also represented as, and all now believe him to have been, the beau ideal of humanity in its best and noblest estate.

the maxims of the golden age of China; and the dedication of his closest disciples and their early followers. The national and the personal are thus intertwined in him, each at its highest level of excellence. He was a true Chinese; he is also depicted as, and everyone now believes him to have been, the beau ideal of humanity in its finest and noblest form.

4. It may be well to bring forward here Confucius's own estimate of himself and of his doctrines. It will serve to illustrate the

4. It might be helpful to present Confucius's own opinion of himself and his teachings. This will help to illustrate the

[Sidebar] His own estimate of himself and of his doctrines.

[Sidebar] His personal assessment of himself and his beliefs.

statements just made. The following are some of his sayings:-- 'The sage and the man of perfect virtue;-- how dare I rank myself with them? It may simply be said of me, that I strive to become such without satiety, and teach others without weariness.' 'In letters I am perhaps equal to other men; but the character of the superior man, carrying out in his conduct what he professes, is what I have not yet attained to.' 'The leaving virtue without proper cultivation; the not thoroughly discussing what is learned; not being able to move towards righteousness of which a knowledge is gained; and not being able to change what is not good;-- these are the things which occasion me solicitude.' 'I am not one who was born in the possession of knowledge; I am one who is fond of antiquity and earnest in seeking it there.' 'A transmitter and not a maker, believing in and loving the ancients, I venture to compare myself with our old P'ang [1].'

statements just made. Here are some of his sayings:-- 'The wise person and the truly virtuous person;-- how can I even think to put myself in the same category as them? I can only say that I strive to become like them without ever losing motivation, and I teach others without getting tired.' 'In writing, I might be on par with others; but the quality of a superior person, who lives out their beliefs in their actions, is something I haven't achieved yet.' 'Neglecting to cultivate virtue properly; not fully discussing what I've learned; being unable to move toward righteousness that I know; and not being able to change what isn't good;-- these are the things that worry me.' 'I wasn't born with knowledge; I'm someone who loves the past and is committed to seeking it out.' 'A transmitter rather than a creator, believing in and loving the ancients, I dare to compare myself to our old P'ang [1].'

Confucius cannot be thought to speak of himself in these declarations more highly than he ought to do. Rather we may recognise in them the expressions of a genuine humility. He was conscious that personally he came short in many things, but he toiled after the character, which he saw, or fancied that he saw, in the ancient sages whom he acknowledged; and the lessons of government and morals which he labored to diffuse were those which had already been inculcated and exhibited by them. Emphatically he was 'a transmitter and not a maker.' It is not to be understood that he was not fully satisfied of the truth of the principles which he had learned. He held them with the full approval and consent of his own understanding. He believed that if they were acted on, they would remedy the evils of his time.

Confucius can’t be seen as boasting about himself in these statements beyond what is appropriate. Instead, we can recognize them as expressions of true humility. He was aware that he fell short in many areas, but he worked hard to achieve the character he observed, or thought he observed, in the ancient sages he respected. The lessons on governance and ethics that he strived to promote were those already taught and demonstrated by them. He clearly considered himself 'a transmitter and not a creator.' This doesn't mean he wasn’t completely convinced of the truth behind the principles he learned. He embraced them wholeheartedly with his own understanding. He believed that if these principles were put into practice, they would address the problems of his time.

1 All these passages are taken from the seventh Book of the Analects. See chapters xxxiii, xxxii, iii, xix, and i.

1 All these excerpts are from the seventh Book of the Analects. See chapters xxxiii, xxxii, iii, xix, and i.

There was nothing to prevent rulers like Yao and Shun and the great Yu from again arising, and a condition of happy tranquillity being realized throughout the kingdom under their sway.

There was nothing to stop rulers like Yao, Shun, and the great Yu from emerging again, bringing a state of peaceful happiness across the kingdom under their leadership.

If in anything he thought himself 'superior and alone,' having attributes which others could not claim, it was in his possessing a divine commission as the conservator of ancient truth and rules. He does not speak very definitely on this point. It is noted that 'the appointments of Heaven was one of the subjects on which he rarely touched [1].' His most remarkable utterance was that which I have already given in the sketch of his Life:-- 'When he was put in fear in K'wang, he said, "After the death of king Wan, was not the cause of truth lodged here in me? If Heaven had wished to let this cause of truth perish, then I, a future mortal, should not have got such a relation to that cause. While Heaven does not let the cause of truth perish, what can the people of K'wang do to me [2]?"' Confucius, then, did feel that he was in the world for a special purpose. But it was not to announce any new truths, or to initiate any new economy. It was to prevent what had previously been known from being lost. He followed in the wake of Yao and Shun, of T'ang, and king Wan. Distant from the last by a long interval of time, he would have said that he was distant from him also by a great inferiority of character, but still he had learned the principles on which they all happily governed the country, and in their name he would lift up a standard against the prevailing lawlessness of his age.

If he ever thought of himself as 'better and alone,' possessing qualities that others didn’t have, it was because he believed he was divinely chosen to preserve ancient truths and rules. He doesn’t elaborate much on this. It’s noted that 'the appointments of Heaven was one of the subjects on which he rarely touched [1].' His most significant statement, which I’ve already mentioned in the summary of his Life, was: 'When he was frightened in K'wang, he said, "After the death of King Wan, wasn’t the cause of truth held here within me? If Heaven had wanted this cause of truth to disappear, then I, a mere mortal, wouldn’t have been connected to it. As long as Heaven allows the cause of truth to survive, what can the people of K'wang do to me [2]?"' Confucius felt that he was on earth for a specific purpose. But it wasn’t to reveal new truths or to start a new system. It was to ensure that what was previously known wouldn’t be lost. He followed in the footsteps of Yao and Shun, of T'ang, and King Wan. Though separated by a long stretch of time from the last, he would have said he was also greatly inferior in character, but he had still learned the principles they all used to successfully govern the country, and in their name, he aimed to stand against the rampant disorder of his time.

5. The language employed with reference to Confucius by his disciples and their early followers presents a striking contrast with his own.

5. The language used by Confucius's disciples and their early followers is notably different from his own.

[Sidebar] Estimate of him by his disciples and their early followers.

[Sidebar] Assessment of him by his disciples and their early followers.

I have already, in writing of the scope and value of 'The Doctrine of the Mean,' called attention to the extravagant eulogies of his grandson Tsze- sze. He only followed the example which had been set by those among whom the philosopher went in and out. We have the language of Yen Yuan, his favourite, which is comparatively moderate, and simply expresses the genuine admiration of a devoted pupil [3]. Tsze-kung on several occasions spoke in a different style. Having heard that one of the chiefs of Lu had said that he himself -- Tsze-kung -- was superior to Confucius, he observed, 'Let me use the comparison of a house and its encompassing wall. My wall

I have already mentioned the scope and value of 'The Doctrine of the Mean' and pointed out the over-the-top praise from his grandson Tsze-sze. He was just following the example set by those around the philosopher. We have the words of Yen Yuan, his favorite, which are fairly moderate and simply show the genuine admiration of a devoted student [3]. Tsze-kung contrasted this on several occasions. When he heard that one of the leaders of Lu claimed that he, Tsze-kung, was better than Confucius, he remarked, 'Let me use the analogy of a house and its surrounding wall. My wall

1 Ana. IX. i.
2 Ana. IX. iii.
3 Ana. IX. x.

1 Ana. IX. i.
2 Ana. IX. iii.
3 Ana. IX. x.

only reaches to the shoulders. One may peep over it, and see whatever is valuable in the apartments. The wall of my master is several fathoms high. If one do not find the door and enter by it, he cannot see the rich ancestral temple with its beauties, nor all the officers in their rich array. But I may assume that they are few who find the door. The remark of the chief was only what might have been expected [1]'

only reaches to the shoulders. You can peek over it and see whatever is valuable in the rooms. My master's wall is several fathoms high. If you don't find the door and enter through it, you can't see the beautiful ancestral temple or all the officers in their fine attire. But I can assume that few people actually find the door. The chief's comment was just what you'd expect [1].

Another time, the same individual having spoken revilingly of Confucius, Tsze-kung said, 'It is of no use doing so. Chung-ni cannot be reviled. The talents and virtue of other men are hillocks and mounds which may be stepped over. Chung-ni is the sun or moon, which it is not possible to step over. Although a man may wish to cut himself off from the sage, what harm can he do to the sun and moon? He only shows that he does not know his own capacity [2].'

Another time, when the same person spoke disrespectfully about Confucius, Tsze-kung said, “That’s pointless. You can’t insult Chung-ni. The talents and virtues of other people are like little hills that can be crossed over. Chung-ni is like the sun or the moon, which you can’t just step over. Even if someone wants to distance themselves from the sage, what damage can they really do to the sun and moon? It just shows they don’t understand their own limitations [2].”

In conversation with a fellow-disciple, Tsze-kung took a still higher flight. Being charged by Tsze-ch'in with being too modest, for that Confucius was not really superior to him, he replied, 'For one word a man is often deemed to be wise, and for one word he is often deemed to be foolish. We ought to be careful indeed in what we say. Our master cannot be attained to, just in the same way as the heavens cannot be gone up to by the steps of a stair. Were our master in the position of the prince of a State, or the chief of a Family, we should find verified the description which has been given of a sage's rule:-- He would plant the people, and forthwith they would be established; he would lead them on, and forthwith they would follow him; he would make them happy, and forthwith multitudes would resort to his dominions; he would stimulate them, and forthwith they would be harmonious. While he lived, he would be glorious. When he died, he would be bitterly lamented. How is it possible for him to be attained to [3]?'

In a conversation with another disciple, Tsze-kung took things to a higher level. When Tsze-ch'in challenged him for being too modest, claiming that Confucius wasn't really better than him, he responded, "A person can be seen as wise for just one word, and can also be seen as foolish for just one word. We really need to be careful with what we say. Our master is like the heavens—it's not something you can just climb up to step by step. If our master were like the ruler of a state or the head of a family, we would see what a sage’s governance looks like: he would nurture the people, and they would thrive; he would guide them, and they would follow; he would bring them happiness, and they would flock to his land; he would inspire them, and they would be in harmony. While he’s alive, he’s honored. When he dies, he will be deeply mourned. How could we ever reach him [3]?"

From these representations of Tsze-kung, it was not a difficult step for Tsze-sze to take in exalting Confucius not only to the level of the ancient sages, but as 'the equal of Heaven.' And Mencius took up the theme. Being questioned by Kung-sun Ch'au, one of his disciples, about two acknowledged sages, Po-i and I Yin, whether they were to be placed in the same rank with Confucius, he replied, 'No. Since there were living men until now, there never was another Confucius;' and then he proceeded to fortify his

From these portrayals of Tsze-kung, it was an easy leap for Tsze-sze to elevate Confucius not just to the status of the ancient sages but as 'the equal of Heaven.' Mencius picked up on this idea. When questioned by one of his disciples, Kung-sun Ch'au, about two acknowledged sages, Po-i and I Yin, and whether they should be regarded on the same level as Confucius, he responded, 'No. Since there have been living men until now, there has never been another Confucius;' and then he went on to strengthen his

1 Ana. XIX. xxiii.
2 Ana. XIX. xxiv.
3 Ana. XIX. xxv.

1 Ana. XIX. xxiii.
2 Ana. XIX. xxiv.
3 Ana. XIX. xxv.

opinion by the concurring testimony of Tsai Wo, Tsze-kung, and Yu Zo, who all had wisdom, he thought, sufficient to know their master. Tsai Wo's opinion was, 'According to my view of our master, he is far superior to Yao and Shun.' Tsze-kung said, 'By viewing the ceremonial ordinances of a prince, we know the character of his government. By hearing his music, we know the character of his virtue. From the distance of a hundred ages after, I can arrange, according to their merits, the kings of those hundred ages;-- not one of them can escape me. From the birth of mankind till now, there has never been another like our master.' Yu Zo said, 'Is it only among men that it is so? There is the ch'i-lin among quadrupeds; the fung-hwang among birds; the T'ai mountain among mounds and ant-hills; and rivers and seas among rainpools. Though different in degree, they are the same in kind. So the sages among mankind are also the same in kind. But they stand out from their fellows, and rise above the level; and from the birth of mankind till now, there never has been one so complete as Confucius [1].' I will not indulge in farther illustration. The judgment of the sage's disciples, of Tsze-sze, and of Mencius, has been unchallenged by the mass of the scholars of China. Doubtless it pleases them to bow down at the shrine of the Sage, for their profession of literature is thereby glorified. A reflection of the honour done to him falls upon themselves. And the powers that be, and the multitudes of the people, fall in with the judgment. Confucius is thus, in the empire of China, the one man by whom all possible personal excellence was exemplified, and by whom all possible lessons of social virtue and political wisdom are taught.

opinion supported by the agreement of Tsai Wo, Tsze-kung, and Yu Zo, who all had enough wisdom to understand their master. Tsai Wo said, 'In my view, our master is far better than Yao and Shun.' Tsze-kung stated, 'By observing the ceremonial practices of a prince, we understand the nature of his governance. By listening to his music, we grasp the essence of his virtue. Even after a hundred generations, I can classify the kings from those ages based on their merits; none can escape my judgment. From the beginning of humanity until now, there has never been another like our master.' Yu Zo remarked, 'Is it only among humans that this is the case? There is the ch'i-lin among the four-legged animals; the fung-hwang among birds; the T'ai mountain among hills and ant-hills; and the rivers and seas among puddles. Though they differ in scale, they are alike in type. Similarly, the sages among humans are of the same kind. Yet they stand apart from their peers and rise above the rest; and from the dawn of humanity to the present, none has been as remarkable as Confucius [1].' I won’t expand further. The opinion of the sage’s disciples, including Tsze-sze and Mencius, has remained unchallenged by most scholars in China. Surely, it delights them to pay their respects at the Sage’s shrine, as it elevates their literary profession. The honor given to him reflects back on themselves. Moreover, the authorities and the masses agree with this view. Thus, in the land of China, Confucius stands out as the one man who exemplifies all forms of personal excellence and teaches all lessons of social virtue and political wisdom.

6. The reader will be prepared by the preceding account not to expect to find any light thrown by Confucius on the great problems of the human condition and destiny. He did not speculate on the creation of things or the end of them. He was not troubled to account for the origin of man, nor did he seek to know about his hereafter. He meddled neither with physics nor metaphysics [2].

6. The reader will be prepared by the previous account not to expect any insights from Confucius on the major issues of human existence and fate. He didn’t speculate about the creation of things or their end. He wasn’t concerned with explaining the origin of humanity, nor did he try to understand what happens after death. He didn’t engage with physics or metaphysics [2].

[Sidebar] Subjects on which Confucius did not treat.-- That he was unreligious, unspiritual, and open to the charge of insincerity.

[Sidebar] Topics that Confucius did not address.-- That he was nonreligious, lacking in spirituality, and could be accused of being insincere.

The testimony of the Analects about the subjects of his teaching is the following:-- 'His frequent themes of discourse were the Book

The testimony of the Analects about the subjects of his teaching is the following:-- 'His frequent themes of discourse were the Book

1 Mencius, II. Pt. I. ii. 23-28.
2 'The contents of the Yi-ching, and Confucius's labors upon it, may be objected in opposition to this statement, and I must be understood to make it with come reservation. Six years ago, I spent all my leisure time for twelve months in the study of that Work, and wrote out a translation of it, but at the close I was only groping my way in darkness to lay hold of [footnote continued next page].

1 Mencius, II. Pt. I. ii. 23-28.
2 'People might argue against this statement by referencing the Yi-ching and Confucius's work on it, and I want to clarify that I acknowledge this with some reservations. Six years ago, I dedicated all my free time for a year to studying that text and created a translation of it, but by the end, I was still trying to find my way in the dark to grasp [footnote continued next page].

of Poetry, the Book of History, and the maintenance of the rules of Propriety.' 'He taught letters, ethics, devotion of soul, and truthfulness.' 'Extraordinary things; feats of strength; states of disorder; and spiritual beings, he did not like to talk about [1].'

of Poetry, the Book of History, and upholding the rules of Propriety.' 'He taught writing, ethics, dedication of spirit, and honesty.' 'He wasn't fond of discussing extraordinary events; displays of strength; chaotic situations; and spiritual beings [1].'

Confucius is not to be blamed for his silence on the subjects here indicated. His ignorance of them was to a great extent his misfortune. He had not learned them. No report of them had come to him by the ear; no vision of them by the eye. And to his practical mind the toiling of thought amid uncertainties seemed worse than useless.

Confucius shouldn't be criticized for not speaking on the topics mentioned here. His lack of knowledge about them was largely unfortunate. He simply hadn't learned them. No one had informed him about them, and he hadn't seen them himself. To his practical mindset, struggling with thoughts in the face of uncertainty seemed pointless.

The question has, indeed, been raised, whether he did not make changes in the ancient creed of China [2], but I cannot believe that he did so consciously and designedly. Had his idiosyncrasy been different, we might have had expositions of the ancient views on some points, the effect of which would have been more beneficial than the indefiniteness in which they are now left, and it may be doubted so far, whether Confucius was not unfaithful to his guides. But that he suppressed or added, in order to bring in articles of belief originating with himself, is a thing not to be charged against him.

The question has indeed been raised about whether he made changes to the ancient beliefs of China [2], but I can’t believe he did so intentionally or with purpose. If his personality had been different, we might have had clearer explanations of the ancient views on some topics, which would have been more helpful than the vagueness they have now, and we might even question whether Confucius was unfaithful to his sources. However, it shouldn’t be said that he removed or added anything to promote his own beliefs.

I will mention two important subjects in regard to which there is a conviction in my mind that he came short of the faith of the older sages. The first is the doctrine of God. This name is common in the Shih-ching and Shu-ching. Ti or Shang-Ti appears there as a personal being, ruling in heaven and on earth, the author of man's moral nature, the governor among the nations, by whom kings reign and princes decree justice, the rewarder of the good, and the punisher of the bad. Confucius preferred to speak of Heaven. Instances have already been given of this. Two others may be cited:-- 'He who offends against Heaven has none to whom he can pray [3]?' 'Alas! ' said he, 'there is no one that knows me.' Tsze-kung said, 'What do you mean by thus saying that no one knows you?' He replied, 'I do not murmur against Heaven. I do

I want to bring up two key topics where I believe he fell short compared to the beliefs of earlier thinkers. The first is the concept of God. This term appears in the Classic of Poetry and the Book of Documents. Ti or Shang-Ti is described there as a personal entity, governing both heaven and earth, being the source of human morality, overseeing nations, granting authority to kings, and enabling princes to enact justice, rewarding the virtuous and punishing the wicked. Confucius preferred to refer to Heaven instead. We've already discussed some examples of this. Here are two more:— 'He who offends Heaven has no one to whom he can pray [3]?' 'Alas!' he said, 'there is no one who knows me.' Tsze-kung asked, 'What do you mean by saying that no one knows you?' He answered, 'I do not complain about Heaven. I do

[footnote continued from previous page] its scope and meaning, and up to this time I have not been able to master it so as to speak positively about it. It will come in due time, in its place, in the present Publication, and I do not think that what I here say of Confucius will require much, if any, modification.' So I wrote in 1861; and I at last accomplished a translation of the Yi, which was published in 1882, as the sixteenth volume of 'The Sacred Books of 'the East.' I should like to bring out a revision of that version, with the Chinese text, so as to make it uniform with the volumes of the Classics previously published. But as Yang Ho said to Confucius, 'The years do not wait for us.'
1 Ana. VII. xvii; xxiv; xx.
2 See Hardwick's 'Christ and other Masters,' Part iii, pp. 18, 19, with his reference in a note to a passage from Meadows's 'The Chinese and their Rebellions.'
3 Ana. III. xiii.

[footnote continued from previous page] its scope and meaning, and up until now I haven't been able to fully grasp it enough to speak confidently about it. It will come in due time, in its place, in this Publication, and I don't think that what I say about Confucius here will need much, if any, changes.' So I wrote in 1861; and I finally completed a translation of the Yi, which was published in 1882 as the sixteenth volume of 'The Sacred Books of the East.' I would like to release a revised version of that translation, with the Chinese text, to align it with the volumes of the Classics that were published earlier. But as Yang Ho said to Confucius, 'Time doesn’t wait for us.'
1 Ana. VII. xvii; xxiv; xx.
2 See Hardwick's 'Christ and other Masters,' Part iii, pp. 18, 19, with his reference in a note to a passage from Meadows's 'The Chinese and their Rebellions.'
3 Ana. III. xiii.

not grumble against men. My studies lie low, and my penetration rises high. But there is Heaven;-- THAT knows me [1]!' Not once throughout the Analects does he use the personal name. I would say that he was unreligious rather than irreligious; yet by the coldness of his temperament and intellect in this matter, his influence is unfavourable to the development of ardent religious feeling among the Chinese people generally; and he prepared the way for the speculations of the literati of medieval and modern times, which have exposed them to the charge of atheism.

not complain about people. My studies are humble, and my insights are deep. But there is Heaven;— THAT knows me [1]!' Throughout the Analects, he never uses his personal name. I would say he was more unspiritual than godless; yet due to his cool temperament and intellect in this area, his influence is not conducive to the growth of passionate religious feeling among the Chinese people as a whole; and he paved the way for the ideas of the scholars in medieval and modern times, which have led to accusations of atheism.

Secondly, Along with the worship of God there existed in China, from the earliest historical times, the worship of other spiritual beings,-- especially, and to every individual, the worship of departed ancestors. Confucius recognised this as an institution to be devoutly observed. 'He sacrificed to the dead as if they were present; he sacrificed to the spirits as if the spirits were present. He said. "I consider my not being present at the sacrifice as if I did not sacrifice [2]."' The custom must have originated from a belief in the continued existence of the dead. We cannot suppose that they who instituted it thought that with the cessation of this life on earth there was a cessation also of all conscious being. But Confucius never spoke explicitly on this subject. He tried to evade it. 'Chi Lu asked about serving the spirits of the dead, and the master said, "While you are not able to serve men, how can you serve their spirits?" The disciple added, "I venture to ask about death," and he was answered, "While you do not know life, how can you know about death [3]."' Still more striking is a conversation with another disciple, recorded in the 'Narratives of the School.' Tsze-kung asked him, saying, 'Do the dead have knowledge (of our services, that is), or are they without knowledge?' The master replied, 'If I were to say that the dead have such knowledge, I am afraid that filial sons and dutiful grandsons would injure their substance in paying the last offices to the departed; and if I were to say that the dead have not such knowledge, I am afraid lest unfilial sons should leave their parents unburied. You need not wish, Tsze, to know whether the dead have knowledge or not. There is no present urgency about the point. Hereafter you will know it for yourself [4].' Surely this was not the teaching proper to a sage.

Secondly, alongside the worship of God, there has been, since the earliest times in China, the worship of other spiritual beings—especially, and for each person, the worship of ancestors who have passed away. Confucius acknowledged this practice as something to be sincerely respected. "He sacrificed to the dead as if they were there; he sacrificed to the spirits as if the spirits were there. He said, 'I consider my absence from the sacrifice as if I did not sacrifice [2].'" This practice must have come from a belief in the ongoing existence of the deceased. We can't assume that those who started it believed that when life on earth ended, consciousness also ceased. However, Confucius never discussed this matter directly. He tried to avoid it. "Chi Lu asked about serving the spirits of the dead, and the master said, 'While you are unable to serve people, how can you serve their spirits?' The disciple added, 'I dare to ask about death,' and he was answered, 'While you do not understand life, how can you understand death [3].'" Even more revealing is a conversation with another disciple, noted in the 'Narratives of the School.' Tsze-kung asked him, "Do the dead have knowledge of our services, or are they unaware?" The master replied, "If I were to say that the dead have such knowledge, I fear that devoted sons and dutiful grandsons would waste their resources in performing last rites for the departed; and if I were to say that the dead do not have such knowledge, I worry that un filially inclined sons might leave their parents unburied. You shouldn't be eager, Tsze, to know whether the dead have knowledge or not. There's no immediate urgency on that matter. In the future, you will understand it for yourself [4]." Surely, this wasn't the kind of teaching that a wise person should offer.

1 Ana. XIV. xxxvii.
2 Ana. III. xii.
3 Ana. XI. xi.
4 家語, 卷二, art. 致思, towards the end.

1 Ana. XIV. xxxvii.
2 Ana. III. xii.
3 Ana. XI. xi.
4 家語, 卷二, art. 致思, towards the end.

He said on one occasion that he had no concealments from his disciples [1]. Why did he not candidly tell his real thoughts on so interesting a subject? I incline to think that he doubted more than he believed. If the case were not so, it would be difficult to account for the answer which he returned to a question as to what constituted wisdom:-- 'To give one's self earnestly,' said he, 'to the duties due to men, and, while respecting spiritual beings, to keep aloof from them, may be called wisdom [2].' At any rate, as by his frequent references to Heaven, instead of following the phraseology of the older sages, he gave occasion to many of his professed followers to identify God with a principle of reason and the course of nature; so, in the point now in hand, he has led them to deny, like the Sadducees of old, the existence of any spirit at all, and to tell us that their sacrifices to the dead are but an outward form, the mode of expression which the principle of filial piety requires them to adopt when its objects have departed this life.

He once mentioned that he had no secrets from his disciples [1]. So, why didn't he openly share his true thoughts on such an intriguing topic? I tend to think he doubted more than he believed. If that weren't the case, it would be hard to explain his response to a question about what wisdom is: "To dedicate oneself seriously," he said, "to the duties owed to people, and while respecting spiritual beings, to stay away from them, could be considered wisdom [2]." In any case, through his frequent references to Heaven, instead of using the language of the earlier sages, he led many of his professed followers to equate God with a principle of reason and the natural world; similarly, on this topic, he has encouraged them to deny, like the ancient Sadducees, the existence of any spirit at all, telling us that their sacrifices to the dead are merely a ritual, a form of expression that the principle of filial piety requires them to observe when its objects have passed away.

It will not be supposed that I wish to advocate or to defend the practice of sacrificing to the dead. My object has been to point out how Confucius recognised it, without acknowledging the faith from which it must have originated, and how he enforced it as a matter of form or ceremony. It thus connects itself with the most serious charge that can be brought against him,-- the charge of insincerity. Among the four things which it is said he taught, 'truthfulness' is specified [3], and many sayings might be quoted from him, in which 'sincerity' is celebrated as highly and demanded as stringently as ever it has been by any Christian moralist; yet he was not altogether the truthful and true man to whom we accord our highest approbation. There was the case of Mang Chih-fan, who boldly brought up the rear of the defeated troops of Lu, and attributed his occupying the place of honour to the backwardness of his horse. The action was gallant, but the apology for it was weak and unnecessary. And yet Confucius saw nothing in the whole but matter for praise [4]. He could excuse himself from seeing an unwelcome visitor on the ground that he was sick, when there was nothing the matter with him [5]. These were small matters, but what shall we say to the incident which I have given in the sketch of his Life, p. 79,-- his deliberately breaking the oath which he had sworn, simply on the ground that it had been forced from him?

It shouldn't be assumed that I want to support or defend the practice of making sacrifices to the dead. My aim has been to highlight how Confucius acknowledged it without recognizing the belief it originated from, and how he reinforced it as a formal ceremony. This ties into the most serious accusation that can be leveled against him: the claim of insincerity. Among the four principles he is said to have taught, 'truthfulness' is mentioned, and many of his sayings celebrate 'sincerity' as highly and insistently as any Christian moralist has. Yet, he wasn't entirely the honest and genuine person we hold in the highest regard. Take the case of Mang Chih-fan, who bravely brought up the rear of the defeated troops of Lu and claimed he was in a position of honor because his horse was slow. The act was brave, but the explanation was weak and unnecessary. Still, Confucius found nothing but reasons to praise him. He could say he was too ill to see an unwelcome visitor when he was perfectly fine. These were minor issues, but what should we think about the incident I mentioned in the sketch of his Life, p. 79, where he deliberately broke an oath he had sworn simply because he claimed it was coerced?

1 Ana. VII. xxiii.
2 Ana. VI. xx.
3 See above, near the beginning of this paragraph.
4 Ana. VI. xiii.
5 Am. XVII. xx.

1 Ana. VII. xxiii.
2 Ana. VI. xx.
3 See above, near the beginning of this paragraph.
4 Ana. VI. xiii.
5 Am. XVII. xx.

I should be glad if I could find evidence on which to deny the truth of that occurrence. But it rests on the same authority as most other statements about him, and it is accepted as a fact by the people and scholars of China. It must have had, and it must still have, a very injurious influence upon them. Foreigners charge a habit of deceitfulness upon the nation and its government;-- on the justice or injustice of this charge I say nothing. For every word of falsehood and every act of insincerity, the guilty party must bear his own burden, but we cannot but regret the example of Confucius in this particular. It is with the Chinese and their sage, as it was with the Jews of old and their teachers. He that leads them has caused them to err, and destroyed the way of their paths [1].

I would be happy if I could find proof to dispute the truth of that event. But it relies on the same sources as most other claims about him, and it's accepted as a fact by the people and scholars of China. It must have had, and still must have, a very harmful effect on them. Foreigners accuse the nation and its government of being deceitful; I won't comment on the fairness of that accusation. For every lie and every act of dishonesty, the responsible party must carry their own weight, but we can't help but regret Confucius's example in this regard. It's similar to the relationship between the Chinese and their sage as it was with the ancient Jews and their teachers. The one who leads them has caused them to go astray and has ruined the direction of their paths [1].

But was not insincerity a natural result of the un-religion of Confucius? There are certain virtues which demand a true piety in order to their flourishing in the heart of man. Natural affection, the feeling of loyalty, and enlightened policy, may do much to build up and preserve a family and a state, but it requires more to maintain the love of truth, and make a lie, spoken or acted, to be shrunk from with shame. It requires in fact the living recognition of a God of truth, and all the sanctions of revealed religion. Unfortunately the Chinese have not had these, and the example of him to whom they bow down as the best and wisest of men, does not set them against dissimulation.

But isn't insincerity a natural outcome of the lack of religion in Confucianism? There are certain virtues that need genuine devotion to thrive in a person's heart. Natural affection, loyalty, and enlightened governance can do a lot to build and maintain a family and a nation, but it takes more to uphold a love for truth and cause someone to recoil in shame from a lie, whether spoken or acted out. It actually requires a living acknowledgment of a God of truth and the support of revealed religion. Unfortunately, the Chinese have not had these, and the example of the one they revere as the best and wisest of men does not discourage them from being duplicitous.

7. I go on to a brief discussion of Confucius's views on government, or what we may call his principles of political science. It

7. I will briefly discuss Confucius's views on government, or what we might call his principles of political science. It

[Sidebar] His views on government.

His thoughts on government.

could not be in his long intercourse with his disciples but that he should enunciate many maxims bearing on character and morals generally, but he never rested in the improvement of the individual. 'The kingdom, the world, brought to a state of happy tranquillity [2],' was the grand object which he delighted to think of; that it might be brought about as easily as 'one can look upon the palm of his hand,' was the dream which it pleased him to indulge [3]. He held that there was in men an adaptation and readiness to be governed, which only needed to be taken advantage of in the proper way. There must be the right administrators, but given those, and 'the growth of government would be rapid, just as vegetation is rapid in the earth; yea, their

could not be in his long interactions with his disciples without sharing many principles about character and morals in general, but he always focused on the improvement of the individual. 'The kingdom, the world, brought to a state of happy tranquility [2],' was the grand goal he loved to think about; that it could be achieved as easily as 'one can look at the palm of his hand,' was the dream he enjoyed entertaining [3]. He believed that there was in people a natural inclination and readiness to be governed, which just needed to be harnessed in the right way. The right leaders were essential, but once those were in place, 'the growth of government would be rapid, just as vegetation is rapid in the earth; yes, their

1 Isaiah iii. 12.
2 天下平. See the 大學, 經, pars. 4, 5; &c.
3 Ana. III. xi; et al.

1 Isaiah iii. 12.
2 The world is at peace. See the Great Learning, texts, pars. 4, 5; &c.
3 Analects III. xi; and others.

government would display itself like an easily-growing rush [1].' The same sentiment was common from the lips of Mencius. Enforcing it one day, when conversing with one of the petty rulers of his time, he said in his peculiar style, 'Does your Majesty understand the way of the growing grain? During the seventh and eighth months, when drought prevails, the plants become dry. Then the clouds collect densely in the heavens; they send down torrents of rain, and the grain erects itself as if by a shoot. When it does so, who can keep it back [2]?' Such, he contended, would be the response of the mass of the people to any true 'shepherd of men.' It may be deemed unnecessary that I should specify this point, for it is a truth applicable to the people of all nations. Speaking generally, government is by no device or cunning craftiness; human nature demands it. But in no other family of mankind is the characteristic so largely developed as in the Chinese. The love of order and quiet, and a willingness to submit to 'the powers that be,' eminently distinguish them. Foreign writers have often taken notice of this, and have attributed it to the influence of Confucius's doctrines as inculcating subordination; but it existed previous to his time. The character of the people molded his system, more than it was molded by it.

government would show itself like a fast-growing reed [1]. The same idea was often echoed by Mencius. One day, while talking with a minor ruler of his time, he said in his unique style, 'Does your Majesty understand how grain grows? In the seventh and eighth months, when drought hits, the plants dry up. Then, the clouds gather heavily in the sky and release torrents of rain, and the grain rises as if by a shoot. When that happens, who can hold it back [2]?' He argued that this would be the reaction of the common people to any true 'shepherd of men.' It may seem unnecessary for me to mention this, as it is a truth relevant to the people of all nations. Generally speaking, government does not come from tricks or cunning; human nature calls for it. But in no other group of people is this trait so prominently developed as in the Chinese. Their love for order and peace, along with their willingness to accept 'the powers that be,' sets them apart. Foreign authors have often noted this and linked it to the influence of Confucius's teachings promoting subordination; however, it existed long before his time. The character of the people shaped his system more than he shaped it.

This readiness to be governed arose, according to Confucius, from 'the duties of universal obligation, or those between sovereign and minister, between father and son, between husband and wife, between elder brother and younger, and those belonging to the intercourse of friends [3].' Men as they are born into the world, and grow up in it, find themselves existing in those relations. They are the appointment of Heaven. And each relation has its reciprocal obligations, the recognition of which is proper to the Heaven-conferred nature. It only needs that the sacredness of the relations be maintained, and the duties belonging to them faithfully discharged, and the 'happy tranquillity' will prevail all under heaven. As to the institutions of government, the laws and arrangements by which, as through a thousand channels, it should go forth to carry plenty and prosperity through the length and breadth of the country, it did not belong to Confucius, 'the throneless king,' to set them forth minutely. And indeed they were existing in the records of 'the ancient sovereigns.' Nothing new was needed. It was only

This willingness to be governed, according to Confucius, came from “the duties of universal obligation, or those between ruler and subject, between father and son, between husband and wife, between older brother and younger, and those related to friendships [3].” People, as they are born and grow up in the world, find themselves in these relationships. They are the will of Heaven. Each relationship has its mutual responsibilities, the recognition of which is fitting to the nature given by Heaven. It just requires that the sacredness of these relationships is upheld and the duties connected to them are faithfully fulfilled, and then “happy tranquility” will prevail all over the world. Regarding the institutions of government, the laws and systems through which, like a thousand channels, it should spread to bring abundance and prosperity across the land, it was not for Confucius, “the throneless king,” to detail them thoroughly. In fact, they were already found in the records of “the ancient sovereigns.” Nothing new was needed. It was only

1 中庸, xx. 3.
2 Mencius, I. Pt. I. vi. 6.
3 中庸, xx. 8.

1 中庸, xx. 3.
2 Mencius, I. Pt. I. vi. 6.
3 中庸, xx. 8.

requisite to pursue the old paths, and raise up the old standards. 'The government of Wan and Wu,' he said, 'is displayed in the records,-- the tablets of wood and bamboo. Let there be the men, and the government will flourish; but without the men, the government decays and ceases [1].' To the same effect was the reply which he gave to Yen Hui when asked by him how the government of a State should be administered. It seems very wide of the mark, until we read it in the light of the sage's veneration for ancient ordinances, and his opinion of their sufficiency. 'Follow,' he said, 'the seasons of Hsia. Ride in the state carriages of Yin. Wear the ceremonial cap of Chau. Let the music be the Shao with its pantomimes. Banish the songs of Chang, and keep far from specious talkers [2].'

requisite to pursue the traditional paths and uphold the old standards. 'The government of Wan and Wu,' he said, 'is recorded in the records—the wooden and bamboo tablets. If there are capable individuals, the government will thrive; without them, the government declines and falls apart [1].' Similarly, when Yen Hui asked him how a state's government should be run, his response seemed off-base until we consider the sage's respect for ancient laws and his belief in their effectiveness. 'Follow,' he said, 'the seasonal practices of Hsia. Use the royal carriages of Yin. Wear the ceremonial cap of Chau. Play the music of Shao with its performances. Banish the songs of Chang, and stay clear of deceivers [2].'

Confucius's idea then of a happy, well-governed State did not go beyond the flourishing of the five relations of society which have been mentioned; and we have not any condensed exhibition from him of their nature, or of the duties belonging to the several parties in them. Of the two first he spoke frequently, but all that he has said on the others would go into small compass. Mencius has said that 'between father and son there should be affection; between sovereign and minister righteousness; between husband and wife attention to their separate functions; between old and young, a proper order; and between friends, fidelity [3].' Confucius, I apprehend, would hardly have accepted this account. It does not bring out sufficiently the authority which he claimed for the father and the sovereign, and the obedience which he exacted from the child and the minister. With regard to the relation of husband and wife, he was in no respect superior to the preceding sages who had enunciated their views of 'propriety' on the subject. We have a somewhat detailed exposition of his opinions in the 'Narratives of the School.'-- 'Man,' said he, 'is the representative of Heaven, and is supreme over all things. Woman yields obedience to the instructions of man, and helps to carry out his principles [4]. On this account she can determine nothing of herself, and is subject to the rule of the three obediences. When young, she must obey her father and elder brother; when married, she must obey her husband;

Confucius's idea of a happy, well-governed state was rooted in the flourishing of the five key relationships in society that have been mentioned. However, he didn't provide a clear overview of their nature or the responsibilities of each party within them. He frequently discussed the first two relationships, but his comments on the others were limited. Mencius stated that "there should be affection between father and son; righteousness between sovereign and minister; attention to their separate roles between husband and wife; proper order between old and young; and fidelity among friends." I believe Confucius might not have fully agreed with this description. It doesn't highlight the authority he believed the father and the sovereign should have, nor the obedience he expected from the child and the minister. Regarding the husband-wife relationship, he was not any more advanced than the earlier sages who had expressed their views on "propriety." We have a somewhat detailed explanation of his views in the "Narratives of the School." He said, "Man is the representative of Heaven and is supreme over all things. Woman must follow the instructions of man and help to enact his principles. Because of this, she can't make decisions on her own and is subjected to the rule of the three obediences. When young, she must obey her father and elder brother; when married, she must obey her husband;

1 中庸, xx. 2.
2 Ana. XV. x.
3 Mencius, III. Pt. I. iv. 8.
4 男子者, 任天道而長萬物者也; 女子者, 順男子之道, 而長其理者也.

1 中庸, xx. 2.
2 Ana. XV. x.
3 Mencius, III. Pt. I. iv. 8.
4 A man follows the way of heaven and nurtures all things; a woman follows the way of a man and nurtures his principles.

when her husband is dead, she must obey her son. She may not think of marrying a second time. No instructions or orders must issue from the harem. Woman's business is simply the preparation and supplying of drink and food. Beyond the threshold of her apartments she should not be known for evil or for good. She may not cross the boundaries of the State to attend a funeral. She may take no step on her own motion, and may come to no conclusion on her own deliberation. There are five women who are not to be taken in marriage:-- the daughter of a rebellious house; the daughter of a disorderly house; the daughter of a house which has produced criminals for more than one generation; the daughter of a leprous house; and the daughter who has lost her father and elder brother. A wife may be divorced for seven reasons, which, however, may be overruled by three considerations. The grounds for divorce are disobedience to her husband's parents; not giving birth to a son; dissolute conduct; jealousy-- (of her husband's attentions, that is, to the other inmates of his harem); talkativeness; and thieving. The three considerations which may overrule these grounds are-- first, if, while she was taken from a home, she has now no home to return to; second, if she have passed with her husband through the three years' mourning for his parents; third, if the husband have become rich from being poor. All these regulations were adopted by the sages in harmony with the natures of man and woman, and to give importance to the ordinance of marriage [1].'

When her husband dies, she must follow her son's authority. She can't even think about marrying again. No orders or commands should come from the harem. A woman's role is simply to prepare and provide food and drinks. Outside her quarters, she shouldn't be known for anything good or bad. She can't leave the state boundaries to attend a funeral. She must not take any action on her own, nor can she make decisions independently. There are five women who should not be married: the daughter of a rebellious family; the daughter of a disorganized family; the daughter of a family that has produced criminals for generations; the daughter of a family with leprosy; and the daughter who has lost her father and older brother. A wife can be divorced for seven reasons, but these can be overridden by three considerations. The reasons for divorce include disobedience to her husband's parents; not bearing a son; inappropriate behavior; jealousy—specifically regarding her husband's attention to other women in the harem; being overly chatty; and stealing. The three considerations that can override these reasons are: first, if she has no home to return to after being taken from her family; second, if she has completed three years of mourning with her husband for his parents; third, if her husband has become wealthy after being poor. All these rules were established by wise individuals to align with the nature of men and women and to emphasize the importance of the marriage contract [1].

With these ideas of the relations of society, Confucius dwelt much on the necessity of personal correctness of character on the part of those in authority, in order to secure the right fulfillment of the duties implied in them. This is one grand peculiarity of his teaching. I have adverted to it in the review of 'The Great Learning,' but it deserves some further exhibition, and there are three conversations with the chief Chi K'ang in which it is very expressly set forth. 'Chi K'ang asked about government, and Confucius replied, "To govern means to rectify. If you lead on the people with correctness, who will dare not to be correct?"' 'Chi K'ang, distressed about the number of thieves in the State, inquired of Confucius about how to do away with them. Confucius said, "If you, sir, were not covetous, though you should reward them to do it, they would not steal."' 'Chi K'ang asked about government,

With these ideas about society's relationships, Confucius emphasized the importance of personal integrity for those in power to ensure they fulfill their duties correctly. This is a key aspect of his teachings. I mentioned it in the review of 'The Great Learning,' but it deserves further exploration. There are three conversations with the leader Chi K'ang where this is clearly articulated. 'Chi K'ang asked about governance, and Confucius replied, "To govern means to correct. If you guide the people with integrity, who would dare to be dishonest?"' 'Chi K'ang, worried about the rising number of thieves in the State, asked Confucius how to eliminate them. Confucius said, "If you, sir, were not greedy, even if you rewarded them, they would not steal."' 'Chi K'ang asked about governance,

1 家語卷三, 本命解

家語卷三, 本命解

saying, "What do you say to killing the unprincipled for the good of the principled?" Confucius replied, "Sir, in carrying on your government, why should you use killing at all? Let your evinced desires be for what is good, and the people will be good. The relation between superiors and inferiors is like that between the wind and the grass. The grass must bend, when the wind blows across it [1]."'

saying, "What do you think about eliminating the dishonest for the sake of the honest?" Confucius replied, "Sir, when governing, why resort to killing at all? Focus on promoting what is good, and the people will be good. The relationship between those in power and those below them is like the relationship between the wind and the grass. The grass must bend when the wind blows across it [1]."

Example is not so powerful as Confucius in these and many other passages represented it, but its influence is very great. Its virtue is recognised in the family, and it is demanded in the church of Christ. 'A bishop'-- and I quote the term with the simple meaning of overseer-- 'must be blameless.' It seems to me, however, that in the progress of society in the West we have come to think less of the power of example in many departments of state than we ought to do. It is thought of too little in the army and the navy. We laugh at the 'self-denying ordinance,' and the 'new model' of 1644, but there lay beneath them the principle which Confucius so broadly propounded,-- the importance of personal virtue in all who are in authority. Now that Great Britain is the governing power over the masses of India and that we are coming more and more into contact with tens of thousands of the Chinese, this maxim of our sage is deserving of serious consideration from all who bear rule, and especially from those on whom devolves the conduct of affairs. His words on the susceptibility of the people to be acted on by those above them ought not to prove as water spilt on the ground.

Example isn't as powerful as Confucius represented it in these and many other passages, but its influence is significant. Its value is recognized in families, and it's expected in the church of Christ. 'A bishop'—and I use the term simply to mean overseer—'must be blameless.' However, it seems to me that as society in the West has progressed, we've come to underestimate the power of example in many areas of government more than we should. It's given too little thought in the army and the navy. We mock the 'self-denying ordinance' and the 'new model' of 1644, but underlying them was the principle that Confucius emphasized—the importance of personal virtue in everyone in power. Now that Great Britain governs the vast masses of India and we are increasingly interacting with tens of thousands of Chinese, this maxim from our sage deserves serious attention from all who hold authority, especially those responsible for managing affairs. His remarks on how the people respond to those in power should not be disregarded.

But to return to Confucius.-- As he thus lays it down that the mainspring of the well-being of society is the personal character of the ruler, we look anxiously for what directions he has given for the cultivation of that. But here he is very defective. 'Self-adjustment and purification,' he said, 'with careful regulation of his dress, and the not making a movement contrary to the rules of propriety;-- this is the way for the ruler to cultivate his person [2].' This is laying too much stress on what is external; but even to attain to this is beyond unassisted human strength. Confucius, however, never recognised a disturbance of the moral elements in the constitution of man. The people would move, according to him, to the virtue of their ruler as the grass bends to the wind, and that virtue

But to get back to Confucius. -- He argues that the foundation of a healthy society is the personal character of its leader, so we eagerly look for his advice on how to develop that. However, he falls short here. "Self-adjustment and purification," he said, "along with careful attention to his attire and avoiding actions that go against propriety; this is how a ruler should cultivate himself [2]." He places too much emphasis on external factors, and even achieving this is beyond what an individual can do alone. Nevertheless, Confucius never recognized any disruption in the moral fabric of human nature. According to him, people would respond to the virtues of their ruler like grass swaying with the wind, and that virtue

1 Ana. XII. xvii; xviii; xix.
2 中庸, xx. 14.

1 Ana. XII. xvii; xviii; xix.
2 中庸, xx. 14.

would come to the ruler at his call. Many were the lamentations which he uttered over the degeneracy of his times; frequent were the confessions which he made of his own shortcomings. It seems strange that it never came distinctly before him, that there is a power of evil in the prince and the peasant, which no efforts of their own and no instructions of sages are effectual to subdue.

would come to the ruler when he called. He often complained about the decline of his era; he frequently admitted his own faults. It's odd that it never clearly occurred to him that there is an inherent evil in both the prince and the peasant that no amount of personal effort or wise advice can truly overcome.

The government which Confucius taught was a despotism, but of a modified character. He allowed no 'jus divinum,' independent of personal virtue and a benevolent rule. He has not explicitly stated, indeed, wherein lies the ground of the great relation of the governor and the governed, but his views on the subject were, we may assume, in accordance with the language of the Shu-ching:-- 'Heaven and Earth are the parents of all things, and of all things men are the most intelligent. The man among them most distinguished for intelligence becomes chief ruler, and ought to prove himself the parent of the people [1].' And again, 'Heaven, protecting the inferior people, has constituted for them rulers and teachers, who should be able to be assisting to God, extending favour and producing tranquillity throughout all parts of the kingdom [2].' The moment the ruler ceases to be a minister of God for good, and does not administer a government that is beneficial to the people, he forfeits the title by which he holds the throne, and perseverance in oppression will surely lead to his overthrow. Mencius inculcated this principle with a frequency and boldness which are remarkable. It was one of the things about which Confucius did not like to talk. Still he held it. It is conspicuous in the last chapter of 'The Great Learning.' Its tendency has been to check the violence of oppression, and maintain the self-respect of the people, all along the course of Chinese history.

The government that Confucius taught was a form of despotism, but it was modified. He rejected any notion of a divine right that was separate from personal virtue and a kind-hearted rule. He didn’t clearly state the basis of the relationship between the ruler and the ruled, but we can assume his views aligned with the Shu-ching: "Heaven and Earth are the parents of all things, and among all things, humans are the most intelligent. The person among them who is the most distinguished for intelligence should become the chief ruler and should act as a parent to the people [1]." Additionally, "Heaven, protecting the common people, has appointed rulers and teachers for them, who should help uphold God’s will, extend favor, and create peace throughout the kingdom [2]." As soon as a ruler stops being a minister of good for God and fails to govern in a way that benefits the people, they lose the title that justifies their throne, and continued oppression will surely lead to their downfall. Mencius emphasized this principle with remarkable frequency and boldness. It was a topic Confucius preferred not to discuss, but he still believed in it. It's clear in the last chapter of 'The Great Learning.' This idea has played a crucial role in reducing oppression and maintaining the dignity of the people throughout Chinese history.

I must bring these observations on Confucius's views of government to a close, and I do so with two remarks. First, they are adapted to a primitive, unsophisticated state of society. He is a good counsellor for the father of a family, the chief of a clan, and even the head of a small principality. But his views want the comprehension which would make them of much service in a great dominion. Within three centuries after his death,the government of China passed into a new phase. The founder of the Ch'in dynasty conceived the grand idea of abolishing all its feudal kingdoms, and centralizing their administration in himself. He effected the revo-

I need to wrap up these thoughts on Confucius's views on government, and I'll do so with two points. First, his ideas are suited for a basic, simple society. He gives solid advice for a family leader, a clan chief, or even the ruler of a small territory. However, his ideas lack the depth that would be useful in a vast empire. Within three centuries after his death, China's government entered a new era. The founder of the Ch'in dynasty had the ambitious plan of getting rid of all the feudal kingdoms and centralizing their administration under his control. He carried out the revo-

l 2 See the Shu-ching, V. i. Sect. I. 2, 7.

l 2 Check out the Shu-ching, V. i. Sect. I. 2, 7.

lution, and succeeding dynasties adopted his system, and gradually molded it into the forms and proportions which are now existing. There has been a tendency to advance, and Confucius has all along been trying to carry the nation back. Principles have been needed, and not 'proprieties.' The consequence is that China has increased beyond its ancient dimensions, while there has been no corresponding development of thought. Its body politic has the size of a giant, while it still retains the mind of a child. Its hoary age is in danger of becoming but senility.

lution, and successive dynasties embraced his system, gradually shaping it into the forms and proportions we see today. There’s been a trend towards progress, while Confucius has consistently sought to pull the nation back. What has been needed are principles, not just 'proprieties.' As a result, China has expanded beyond its ancient boundaries, yet there hasn’t been a parallel growth in thought. Its political structure is as big as a giant, but it still has the mindset of a child. Its ancient wisdom risks slipping into mere senility.

Second, Confucius makes no provision for the intercourse of his country with other and independent nations. He knew indeed of none such. China was to him 'The Middle Kingdom [1],' 'The multitude of Great States [2],' 'All under heaven [3].' Beyond it were only rude and barbarous tribes. He does not speak of them bitterly, as many Chinese have done since his time. In one place he contrasts their condition favourably with the prevailing anarchy of the kingdom, saying 'The rude tribes of the east and north have their princes, and are not like the States of our great land which are without them [4].' Another time, disgusted with the want of appreciation which he experienced, he was expressing his intention to go and live among the nine wild tribes of the east. Some one said, 'They are rude. How can you do such a thing?' His reply was, 'If a superior man dwelt among them, what rudeness would there be [5]?' But had he been a ruler-sage, he would not only have influenced them by his instructions, but brought them to acknowledge and submit to his sway, as the great Yu did [6]. The only passage of Confucius's teachings from which any rule can be gathered for dealing with foreigners is that in the 'Doctrine of the Mean,' where 'indulgent treatment of men from a distance' is laid down as one of the nine standard rules for the government of the country [7]. But 'the men from a distance' are understood to be pin and lu [8] simply,-- 'guests,' that is, or officers of one State seeking employment in another, or at the royal court; and 'visitors,' or travelling merchants. Of independent nations the ancient classics have not any knowledge, nor has Confucius. So long as merchants from Europe and other parts of the world could have been content to appear in China as suppliants, seeking the privilege of trade, so

Second, Confucius didn’t consider relationships with other independent nations. In fact, he didn’t know of any. To him, China was 'The Middle Kingdom [1],' 'The multitude of Great States [2],' and 'All under heaven [3].' Outside of China, there were only uncivilized tribes. He didn’t speak about them negatively, unlike many Chinese since his era. At one point, he even compared their situation positively to the chaos in his own kingdom, saying, 'The uncivilized tribes of the east and north have their princes, and are not like the States of our great land which are without them [4].' Another time, frustrated by the lack of appreciation he received, he mentioned wanting to live among the nine wild tribes of the east. When someone remarked, 'They are uncivilized. How can you do such a thing?' he replied, 'If a superior man lived among them, what uncivilized behavior would there be [5]?' However, if he had been a wise ruler, he would not only have influenced them with his teachings but would have made them recognize and submit to his authority, like the great Yu did [6]. The only part of Confucius's teachings that provides any guidance on dealing with foreigners is found in the 'Doctrine of the Mean,' where 'indulgent treatment of men from a distance' is listed as one of the nine standard rules for governing the country [7]. But 'the men from a distance' are understood to be pin and lu [8], meaning 'guests'—or officials from one state looking for job opportunities in another or at the royal court—and 'visitors,' like traveling merchants. The ancient classics and Confucius himself had no knowledge of independent nations. As long as merchants from Europe and other regions were willing to come to China as humble supplicants seeking trade privileges, so

1 中國.
2 諸夏; Ana. III. v.
3 天下; passim.
4 Ana. III. v.
5 Ana. IX. xiii.
6 書經, III. ii. 10; et al.
7 柔遠人.
8 賓旅.

1 China.
2 Various dynasties; Ana. III. v.
3 The whole world; passim.
4 Ana. III. v.
5 Ana. IX. xiii.
6 Book of Documents, III. ii. 10; et al.
7 Soft and distant people.
8 Guests and travelers.

long the government would have ranked them with the barbarous hordes of antiquity, and given them the benefit of the maxim about 'indulgent treatment,' according to its own understanding of it. But when their governments interfered, and claimed to treat with that of China on terms of equality, and that their subjects should be spoken to and of as being of the same clay with the Chinese themselves, an outrage was committed on tradition and prejudice, which it was necessary to resent with vehemence.

long the government would have ranked them with the barbarous hordes of antiquity, and given them the benefit of the maxim about 'indulgent treatment,' according to its own understanding of it. But when their governments interfered, and claimed to treat with that of China on terms of equality, and that their subjects should be spoken to and of as being of the same clay with the Chinese themselves, an outrage was committed on tradition and prejudice, which it was necessary to resent with vehemence.

I do not charge the contemptuous arrogance of the Chinese government and people upon Confucius; what I deplore, is that he left no principles on record to check the development of such a spirit. His simple views of society and government were in a measure sufficient for the people while they dwelt apart from the rest of mankind. His practical lessons were better than if they had been left, which but for him they probably would have been, to fall a prey to the influences of Taoism and Buddhism, but they could only subsist while they were left alone. Of the earth earthy, China was sure to go to pieces when it came into collision with a Christianly-civilized power. Its sage had left it no preservative or restorative elements against such a case.

I don't blame the arrogant attitude of the Chinese government and people on Confucius; what I regret is that he didn't establish any principles to keep that kind of mindset in check. His straightforward views on society and government were somewhat enough for the people when they were isolated from the rest of the world. His practical teachings were better than if they had been abandoned, which, without him, they likely would have been, and fallen victim to the influences of Taoism and Buddhism, but they could only survive as long as they were left to themselves. Given their earthly nature, China was bound to fall apart when it faced a Christian-civilized power. Its sage provided no protective or healing principles to guard against such a situation.

It is a rude awakening from its complacency of centuries which China has now received. Its ancient landmarks are swept away. Opinions will differ as to the justice or injustice of the grounds on which it has been assailed, and I do not feel called to judge or to pronounce here concerning them. In the progress of events, it could hardly be but that the collision should come; and when it did come it could not be but that China should be broken and scattered. Disorganization will go on to destroy it more and more, and yet there is hope for the people, with their veneration for the relations of society, with their devotion to learning, and with their habits of industry and sobriety; there is hope for them, if they will look away from all their ancient sages, and turn to Him, who sends them, along with the dissolution of their ancient state, the knowledge of Himself, the only living and true God, and of Jesus Christ whom He hath sent.

China has experienced a harsh awakening from its centuries of complacency. Its ancient landmarks have been erased. People will have different views on whether the reasons for this upheaval are fair or not, and I don’t feel it’s my place to judge or comment on that here. Given the unfolding events, a clash was almost inevitable; when it did happen, it was unavoidable that China would be fractured and dispersed. Disorganization will continue to damage it further, yet there is hope for the people, with their respect for social relationships, dedication to learning, and their industrious and sober habits. There is hope for them if they can shift their focus from all their ancient sages and turn to Him, who brings them, along with the collapse of their old state, the knowledge of Himself, the only living and true God, and of Jesus Christ whom He has sent.

8. I have little more to add on the opinions of Confucius. Many of his sayings are pithy, and display much knowledge of character; but as they are contained in the body of the Work, I will not occupy the space here with a selection of those which have struck myself as most worthy of notice. The fourth Book of the Analects,

8. I don’t have much more to say about Confucius’s opinions. Many of his statements are concise and show a deep understanding of character; however, since they’re included in the main text, I won’t take up space here to highlight the ones I think are most noteworthy. The fourth Book of the Analects,

which is on the subject of zan, or perfect virtue, has several utterances which are remarkable.

which is about zan, or perfect virtue, contains several notable statements.

Thornton observes:-- 'It may excite surprise, and probably incredulity, to state that the golden rule of our Saviour, 'Do unto others as you would that they should do unto you,' which Mr. Locke designates as 'the most unshaken rule of morality, and foundation of all social virtue,' had been inculcated by Confucius, almost in the same words, four centuries before [1].' I have taken notice of this fact in reviewing both 'The Great Learning' and 'The Doctrine of the Mean.' I would be far from grudging a tribute of admiration to Confucius for it. The maxim occurs also twice in the Analects. In Book XV. xxiii, Tsze-kung asks if there be one word which may serve as a rule of practice for all one's life, and is answered, 'Is not reciprocity such a word? What you do not want done to yourself do not do to others.' The same disciple appears in Book V. xi, telling Confucius that he was practising the lesson. He says, 'What I do not wish men to do to me, I also wish not to do to men;' but the master tells him, 'Tsze, you have not attained to that.' It would appear from this reply, that he was aware of the difficulty of obeying the precept ; and it is not found, in its condensed expression at least, in the older classics. The merit of it is Confucius's own.

Thornton notes: “It might be surprising, and probably hard to believe, to state that the golden rule of our Savior, ‘Do unto others as you would have them do unto you,’ which Mr. Locke calls ‘the most unshaken rule of morality, and the foundation of all social virtue,’ was taught by Confucius, almost in the same words, four centuries prior [1].” I have mentioned this fact while reviewing both ‘The Great Learning’ and ‘The Doctrine of the Mean.’ I certainly don’t want to withhold admiration for Confucius because of it. The maxim also appears twice in the Analects. In Book XV. xxiii, Tsze-kung asks if there is one word that can serve as a rule for all of life, and is answered, “Is not reciprocity such a word? What you do not want done to yourself, do not do to others.” The same disciple shows up again in Book V. xi, telling Confucius that he is practicing the lesson. He says, “What I do not wish men to do to me, I also wish not to do to men;” but the master tells him, “Tsze, you have not reached that.” This reply suggests that he recognized the challenge of following the precept; and the concise expression of it doesn’t appear in the older classics. The merit for it belongs to Confucius himself.

When a comparison, however, is drawn between it and the rule laid down by Christ, it is proper to call attention to the positive form of the latter, 'All things whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, do ye even so to them.' The lesson of the gospel commands men to do what they feel to be right and good. It requires them to commence a course of such conduct, without regard to the conduct of others to themselves. The lesson of Confucius only forbids men to do what they feel to be wrong and hurtful. So far as the point of priority is concerned, moreover, Christ adds, 'This is the law and the prophets.' The maxim was to be found substantially in the earlier revelations of God. Still it must be allowed that Confucius was well aware of the importance of taking the initiative in discharging all the relations of society. See his words as quoted from 'The Doctrine of the Mean' on pages 48, 49 above. But the worth of the two maxims depends on the intention of the enunciators in regard to their application. Confucius, it seems to me, did not think of the reciprocity coming into action beyond the circle of his five relations of society. Possibly, he might have

When you compare it to the teaching of Christ, it's important to note the positive nature of the latter: 'Treat others how you want to be treated.' The message of the gospel encourages people to do what they believe is right and good. It calls for individuals to act with integrity, regardless of how others treat them. In contrast, Confucius only advises against doing what one knows to be wrong and harmful. Additionally, Christ emphasizes, 'This is the law and the prophets.' This principle can be traced back to earlier revelations from God. However, it’s also clear that Confucius understood the importance of taking initiative in fulfilling social responsibilities. Refer to his quotes from 'The Doctrine of the Mean' on pages 48, 49 above. But the value of these two teachings hinges on the intentions behind their application. It seems to me that Confucius didn't consider the idea of reciprocity beyond the five key relationships in society. Perhaps he could have.

1 History of China, vol. i. p. 209.

1 History of China, vol. i. p. 209.

required its observance in dealings even with the rude tribes, which were the only specimens of mankind besides his own countrymen of which he knew anything, for on one occasion, when asked about perfect virtue, he replied, 'It is, in retirement, to be sedately grave; in the management of business, to be reverently attentive; in intercourse with others, to be strictly sincere. Though a man go among the rude uncultivated tribes, these qualities may not be neglected [1].' Still Confucius delivered his rule to his countrymen only, and only for their guidance in their relations of which I have had so much occasion to speak. The rule of Christ is for man as man, having to do with other men, all with himself on the same platform, as the children and subjects of the one God and Father in heaven.

required its observance in interactions even with the uncivilized tribes, which were the only examples of humanity besides his own countrymen that he knew anything about, for on one occasion, when asked about perfect virtue, he replied, 'It is, in solitude, to be calmly serious; in handling affairs, to be reverently attentive; in dealings with others, to be completely sincere. Even if a man goes among the uncivilized tribes, these qualities should not be ignored [1].' Still, Confucius delivered his teachings solely to his fellow countrymen, and only for their guidance in the relationships I've mentioned so many times. The teachings of Christ apply to all people as equals, concerning their relationships with one another, all standing on the same level as the children and subjects of the one God and Father in heaven.

How far short Confucius came of the standard of Christian benevolence, may be seen from his remarks when asked what was to be thought of the principle that injury should be recompensed with kindness. He replied, 'With what then will you recompense kindness? Recompense injury with justice, and recompense kindness with kindness [2].' The same deliverance is given in one of the Books of the Li Chi, where he adds that 'he who recompenses injury with kindness is a man who is careful of his person [3].' Chang Hsuan, the commentator of the second century, says that such a course would be 'incorrect in point of propriety [4].' This 'propriety' was a great stumbling-block in the way of Confucius. His morality was the result of the balancings of his intellect, fettered by the decisions of men of old, and not the gushings of a loving heart, responsive to the promptings of Heaven, and in sympathy with erring and feeble humanity.

How far Confucius fell short of the standard of Christian kindness can be seen in his response when asked about the idea that we should repay injury with kindness. He said, "Then how will you repay kindness? Repay injury with justice, and repay kindness with kindness [2]." The same idea appears in one of the Books of the Li Chi, where he adds that "a person who repays injury with kindness is someone who is mindful of themselves [3]." Chang Hsuan, the commentator from the second century, states that such a course would be "incorrect in terms of propriety [4]." This "propriety" was a significant obstacle for Confucius. His sense of morality stemmed from weighing intellectual considerations, constrained by the judgments of ancient thinkers, rather than being a heartfelt response to divine inspiration or a genuine sympathy for flawed and weak humanity.

This subject leads me on to the last of the opinions of Confucius which I shall make the subject of remark in this place. A commentator observes, with reference to the inquiry about recompensing injury with kindness, that the questioner was asking only about trivial matters, which might be dealt with in the way he mentioned, while great offences, such as those against a sovereign or a father, could not be dealt with by such an inversion of the principles of justice [5]. In the second Book of the Li Chi there is the following passage:-- 'With the slayer of his father, a man may not live under the same heaven; against the slayer of his brother, a man must never have to go home to fetch a weapon; with the slayer of

This brings me to the final opinion of Confucius that I want to discuss here. A commentator notes that when someone asked about responding to injury with kindness, they were only talking about minor issues, which could be handled that way. However, serious offenses, like those against a ruler or a father, couldn't be addressed by turning the principles of justice on their head [5]. In the second Book of the Li Chi, there's a passage that states: "A person cannot live under the same sky as the one who killed their father; against the one who killed their brother, a person must never have to return home to get a weapon; with the slayer of

1 Ana. XIII. xix.
2 Ana. XIV. xxxvi.
3 禮記, 表記, par. 12.
4 非禮之正.
5 See notes in loc., p. 288.

1 Ana. XIII. xix.
2 Ana. XIV. xxxvi.
3 禮記, 表記, par. 12.
4 非禮之正.
5 See notes in loc., p. 288.

his friend, a man may not live in the same State [1].' The lex talionis is here laid down in its fullest extent. The Chau Li tells us of a provision made against the evil consequences of the principle, by the appointment of a minister called 'The Reconciler [2].' The provision is very inferior to the cities of refuge which were set apart by Moses for the manslayer to flee to from the fury of the avenger. Such as it was, however, it existed, and it is remarkable that Confucius, when consulted on the subject, took no notice of it, but affirmed the duty of blood-revenge in the strongest and most unrestricted terms. His disciple Tsze-hsia asked him, 'What course is to be pursued in the case of the murder of a father or mother?' He replied, 'The son must sleep upon a matting of grass, with his shield for his pillow; he must decline to take office; he must not live under the same heaven with the slayer. When he meets him in the marketplace or the court, he must have his weapon ready to strike him.' 'And what is the course on the murder of a brother?' 'The surviving brother must not take office in the same State with the slayer; yet if he go on his prince's service to the State where the slayer is, though he meet him, he must not fight with him.' 'And what is the course on the murder of an uncle or a cousin?' 'In this case the nephew or cousin is not the principal. If the principal on whom the revenge devolves can take it, he has only to stand behind with his weapon in his hand, and support him [3].'

his friend, a man can't live in the same state [1]. The law of retaliation is laid out here in its most complete form. The Chau Li mentions a measure taken to address the negative effects of this principle by appointing a minister known as 'The Reconciler' [2]. This measure is quite inferior to the cities of refuge that Moses established for someone who accidentally kills another person to escape the wrath of the avenger. Nonetheless, it existed, and it's notable that Confucius, when asked about it, ignored this provision and instead firmly emphasized the duty of revenge in the strongest terms. His disciple Tsze-hsia asked him, 'What should be done in the case of a parent's murder?' He replied, 'The son must sleep on a mat of grass, using his shield as a pillow; he must refuse to hold office; he must not live in the same world as the killer. When he encounters him in the market or in court, he must have his weapon ready to strike.' 'And what about the murder of a brother?' 'The surviving brother must not hold office in the same state as the killer; however, if he goes on service for his prince to the state where the killer is, even if he meets him, he must not fight.' 'And what about the murder of an uncle or cousin?' 'In this case, the nephew or cousin is not the primary avenger. If the principal who is responsible for the revenge can take it, he only needs to stand behind with his weapon in hand and support him [3].'

Sir John Davis has rightly called attention to this as one of the objectionable principles of Confucius [4]. The bad effects of it are evident even in the present day. Revenge is sweet to the Chinese. I have spoken of their readiness to submit to government, and wish to live in peace, yet they do not like to resign even to government the 'inquisition for blood.' Where the ruling authority is feeble, as it is at present, individuals and clans take the law into their own hands, and whole districts are kept in a state of constant feud and warfare.

Sir John Davis has rightly pointed out this as one of the problematic principles of Confucius [4]. Its negative effects are clear even today. Revenge is satisfying for the Chinese. I have mentioned their willingness to accept government and desire for peace, yet they are reluctant to give up the quest for vengeance. When the ruling authority is weak, as it is now, individuals and clans take justice into their own hands, leading to ongoing feuds and conflicts in entire regions.

But I must now leave the sage. I hope I have not done him injustice; the more I have studied his character and opinions, the more highly have I come to regard him. He was a very great man, and his influence has been on the whole a great benefit to the Chinese, while his teachings suggest important lessons to ourselves who profess to belong to the school of Christ.

But I must now leave the wise man. I hope I haven't done him any injustice; the more I've studied his character and views, the more I've come to appreciate him. He was a truly great man, and his influence has overall been a significant benefit to the Chinese, while his teachings offer important lessons to those of us who claim to follow the teachings of Christ.

1 禮記, I. Sect. I. Pt. v. 10.
2 周禮, 卷之十四, pp. 14-18.
3 禮記, II. Sect. I. Pt. ii. 24. See also the 家語, 卷四, 子貢問.
4 The Chinese, vol. ii. p. 41.

1 禮記, I. Sect. I. Pt. v. 10.
2 周禮, 卷之十四, pp. 14-18.
3 禮記, II. Sect. I. Pt. ii. 24. See also the 家語, 卷四, 子貢問.
4 The Chinese, vol. ii. p. 41.

SECTION III.
HIS IMMEDIATE DISCIPLES.

SECTION III.
HIS CLOSE DISCIPLES.

Sze-ma Ch'ien makes Confucius say: 'The disciples who received my instructions, and could themselves comprehend them, were seventy-seven individuals. They were all scholars of extraordinary ability [1].' The common saying is, that the disciples of the sage were three thousand, while among them there were seventy-two worthies. I propose to give here a list of all those whose names have come down to us, as being his followers. Of the greater number it will be seen that we know nothing more than their names and surnames. My principal authorities will be the 'Historical Records,' the 'Narratives of the School,' 'The Sacrificial Canon for the Sage's Temple, with Plates,' and the chapter on 'The Disciples of Confucius' prefixed to the 'Four Books, Text and Commentary, with Proofs and Illustrations.' In giving a few notices of the better-known individuals, I will endeavour to avoid what may be gathered from the Analects.

Sze-ma Ch'ien quotes Confucius saying: 'The students who followed my teachings and could understand them themselves numbered seventy-seven. They were all scholars of exceptional talent [1].' The common belief is that the sage had three thousand disciples, with seventy-two of them being particularly notable. Here, I plan to present a list of all those whose names have been recorded as his followers. For many of them, we only know their names and surnames. My main sources will be the 'Historical Records,' the 'Narratives of the School,' 'The Sacrificial Canon for the Sage's Temple, with Plates,' and the chapter on 'The Disciples of Confucius' from the 'Four Books, Text and Commentary, with Proofs and Illustrations.' In providing some details about the more well-known individuals, I’ll try to avoid anything found in the Analects.

1. Yen Hui, by designation Tsze-yuan (顏回, 字子淵). He was a native of Lu, the favourite of his master, whose junior he was by thirty years, and whose disciple he became when he was quite a youth. 'After I got Hui,' Confucius remarked, 'the disciples came closer to me.' We are told that once, when he found himself on the Nang hill with Hui, Tsze-lu, and Tsze- kung, Confucius asked them to tell him their different aims, and he would choose between them. Tsze-lu began, and when he had done, the master said, 'It marks your bravery.' Tsze-kung followed, on whose words the judgment was, 'They show your discriminating eloquence.' At last came Yen Yuan, who said, 'I should like to find an intelligent king and sage ruler whom I might assist. I would diffuse among the people instructions on the five great points, and lead them on by the rules of propriety and music, so that they should not care to fortify their cities by walls and moats, but would fuse their swords and spears into implements of agriculture. They should send forth their flocks without fear into the plains and forests. There should be no sunderings of families, no widows or widowers. For a thousand

1. Yen Hui, known as Tsze-yuan (顏回, 字子淵). He was from Lu and was the favorite of his master, who was thirty years older than him. He became a disciple while he was still very young. "After I got Hui," Confucius said, "the disciples came closer to me." It's said that once, when he was on Nang hill with Hui, Tsze-lu, and Tsze-kung, Confucius asked them to share their different goals, and he would decide between them. Tsze-lu went first, and after he finished, the master said, "That shows your bravery." Then Tsze-kung spoke, and Confucius responded, "That shows your sharp eloquence." Finally, Yen Yuan said, "I want to find a wise king and a sage ruler whom I can assist. I would teach the people about the five major principles and guide them with the rules of propriety and music, so they wouldn't feel the need to build walls and moats around their cities, but instead would turn their swords and spears into farming tools. They should be able to let their flocks roam freely in the fields and forests. There should be no separations of families, no widows or widowers. For a thousand

1 孔子曰, 受業身通者, 七十有七人, 皆異能之士也.

孔子说,受业身通者,七十七人,皆不同才能之士也。

years there would be no calamity of war. Yu would have no opportunity to display his bravery, or Ts'ze to display his oratory.' The master pronounced, 'How admirable is this virtue!'

years there would be no disaster of war. Yu wouldn't have a chance to show his bravery, and Ts'ze wouldn't have a chance to showcase his oratory skills.' The master said, 'How admirable is this virtue!'

When Hui was twenty-nine, his hair was all white, and in three years more he died. He was sacrificed to, along with Confucius, by the first emperor of the Han dynasty. The title which he now has in the sacrificial Canon,-- 'Continuator of the Sage,' was conferred in the ninth year of the emperor, or, to speak more correctly, of the period, Chia-ching, A. D. 1530. Almost all the present sacrificial titles of the worthies in the temple were fixed at that time. Hui's place is the first of the four Assessors, on the east of the sage [1].

When Hui turned twenty-nine, his hair had turned completely white, and three years later, he passed away. He was honored alongside Confucius by the first emperor of the Han dynasty. The title he now holds in the sacrificial Canon—'Continuator of the Sage'—was given to him in the ninth year of the emperor, or more accurately, during the Chia-ching period, A.D. 1530. Most of the current sacrificial titles of the notable figures in the temple were established at that time. Hui's position is first among the four Assessors, to the east of the sage [1].

2. Min Sun, styled Tsze-ch'ien (閔損,字子騫). He was a native of Lu, fifteen years younger than Confucius, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien, but fifty years younger, according to the 'Narratives of the School,' which latter authority is followed in 'The Annals of the Empire.' When he first came to Confucius, we are told, he had a starved look [2], which was by-and-by exchanged for one of fulness and satisfaction [3]. Tsze-kung asked him how the change had come about. He replied, 'I came from the midst of my reeds and sedges into the school of the master. He trained my mind to filial piety, and set before me the examples of the ancient kings. I felt a pleasure in his instructions; but when I went abroad, and saw the people in authority, with their umbrellas and banners, and all the pomp and circumstance of their trains, I also felt pleasure in that show. These two things assaulted each other in

2. Min Sun, known as Tsze-ch'ien (閔損,字子騫). He was from Lu, fifteen years younger than Confucius, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien, but fifty years younger based on the 'Narratives of the School,' which is the source used in 'The Annals of the Empire.' When he first approached Confucius, he reportedly had a gaunt appearance [2], which later transformed into one of fullness and contentment [3]. Tsze-kung asked him about the change. He replied, 'I came from the middle of my reeds and rushes to the master's school. He taught me about filial piety and showed me the examples of the ancient kings. I found joy in his teachings; however, when I stepped out and saw people in authority, with their umbrellas and banners, and all the grandeur of their retinues, I also took pleasure in that display. These two things clashed within me.'

1 I have referred briefly, at p. 91, to the temples of Confucius. The principal hall, called 大成殿, or 'Hall of the Great and Complete One,' is that in which is his own statue or the tablet of his spirit, having on each side of it, within a screen, the statues, or tablets, of his 'four Assessors.' On the east and west, along the walls of the same apartment, are the two 序, the places of the 十二哲, or 'twelve Wise Ones,' those of his disciples, who, next to the 'Assessors,' are counted worthy of honour. Outside this apartment, and running in a line with the two 序, but along the external wall of the sacred inclosure, are the two 廡, or side-galleries, which I have sometimes called the ranges of the outer court. In each there are sixty-four tablets of the disciples and other worthies, having the same title as the Wise Ones, that of 先賢, or 'Ancient Worthy,' or the inferior title of 先儒, 'Ancient Scholar.' Behind the principal hall is the 崇聖祠殿, sacred to Confucius's ancestors, whose tablets are in the centre, fronting the south, like that of Confucius. On each side are likewise the tablets of certain 'ancient Worthies,' and 'ancient Scholars.'
2 菜色.
3 芻豢之色.

1 I briefly mentioned the temples of Confucius on page 91. The main hall, known as 大成殿, or the 'Hall of the Great and Complete One,' contains his statue or the tablet representing his spirit, with statues or tablets of his 'four Assessors' displayed on either side within a screen. Along the east and west walls of this same room are the two 序, where the 十二哲, or 'twelve Wise Ones,' his disciples who are honored just after the 'Assessors,' are located. Outside this room, aligned with the two 序 but along the outer wall of the sacred enclosure, are the two 廡, or side-galleries, which I have sometimes referred to as the sections of the outer court. Each side-gallery holds sixty-four tablets of the disciples and other esteemed individuals, recognized with the title 先賢, or 'Ancient Worthy,' or the lower title of 先儒, 'Ancient Scholar.' Behind the main hall is the 崇聖祠殿, dedicated to Confucius's ancestors, whose tablets are placed in the center facing south, just like Confucius's. On each side, there are also tablets honoring certain 'ancient Worthies' and 'ancient Scholars.'
2 菜色.
3 芻豢之色.

my breast. I could not determine which to prefer, and so I wore that look of distress. But now the lessons of our master have penetrated deeply into my mind. My progress also has been helped by the example of you my fellow-disciples. I now know what I should follow and what I should avoid, and all the pomp of power is no more to me than the dust of the ground. It is on this account that I have that look of fulness and satisfaction.' Tsze- ch'ien was high in Confucius's esteem. He was distinguished for his purity and filial affection. His place in the temple is the first, east, among 'The Wise Ones,' immediately after the four assessors. He was first sacrificed to along with Confucius, as is to be understood of the other 'Wise Ones,' excepting in the case of Yu Zo, in the eighth year of the style K'ai-yuan of the sixth emperor of the T'ang dynasty, A.D. 720. His title, the same as that of all but the Assessors, is-- 'The ancient Worthy, the philosopher Min.'

my chest. I couldn’t decide which to prefer, so I had that worried look. But now the teachings of our master have deeply impacted my mind. My progress has also been influenced by the example of you, my fellow disciples. I now know what I should pursue and what I should avoid, and all the grandeur of power means nothing to me—just dust on the ground. That’s why I have this look of contentment and fulfillment. Tsze-ch'ien was highly regarded by Confucius. He was known for his purity and respect for his parents. His spot in the temple is first, to the east, among 'The Wise Ones,' right after the four assessors. He was first sacrificed to, along with Confucius, as would be understood for the other 'Wise Ones,' except for Yu Zo, in the eighth year of the K’ai-yuan era of the sixth emperor of the T'ang dynasty, A.D. 720. His title, like that of all but the Assessors, is-- 'The ancient Worthy, the philosopher Min.'

3 . Zan Kang, styled Po-niu (冉耕, 字白 [al. 百] 牛). He was a native of Lu, and Confucius's junior only by seven years. When Confucius became minister of Crime, he appointed Po-niu to the office, which he had himself formerly held, of commandant of Chung-tu. His tablet is now fourth among 'The Wise Ones,' on the west.

3. Zan Kang, known as Po-niu (冉耕, 字白 [al. 百] 牛). He was from Lu and was seven years younger than Confucius. When Confucius became the minister of Crime, he appointed Po-niu to the position of commandant of Chung-tu, a role that Confucius had previously held. His tablet is now fourth among 'The Wise Ones,' on the west.

4. Zan Yung, styled Chung-kung (冉雍, 字仲弓). He was of the same clan as Zan Kang, and twenty-nine years younger than Confucius. He had a bad father, but the master declared that was not to be counted to him, to detract from his admitted excellence. His place is among 'The Wise Ones,' the second, east.

4. Zan Yung, also known as Chung-kung (冉雍, 字仲弓). He belonged to the same clan as Zan Kang and was twenty-nine years younger than Confucius. He had a terrible father, but the master stated that shouldn't count against him or lessen his recognized greatness. He is listed among 'The Wise Ones,' the second group, east.

5. Zan Ch'iu, styled Tsze-yu (冉求, 字子有). He was related to the two former, and of the same age as Chung-kung. He was noted among the disciples for his versatile ability and many acquirements. Tsze-kung said of him, 'Respectful to the old, and kind to the young; attentive to guests and visitors; fond of learning and skilled in many arts; diligent in his examination of things:-- these are what belong to Zan Ch'iu." It has been noted in the life of Confucius that it was by the influence of Tsze-yu that he was finally restored to Lu. He occupies the third place, west, among 'The Wise Ones.'

5. Zan Ch'iu, known as Tsze-yu (冉求, 字子有). He was related to the two mentioned before and was the same age as Chung-kung. He was recognized among the disciples for his diverse skills and extensive knowledge. Tsze-kung remarked about him, 'He is respectful to the elders and kind to the young; attentive to guests and visitors; passionate about learning and talented in many areas; diligent in his exploration of things: these are the qualities of Zan Ch'iu.' It's noted in the life of Confucius that thanks to Tsze-yu's influence, he was ultimately restored to Lu. He holds the third position, to the west, among 'The Wise Ones.'

6. Chung Yu, styled Tsze-lu and Chi-lu (仲由, 字子路, 又字季路). He was a native of P'ien (卞) in Lu and only

6. Chung Yu, also known as Tsze-lu and Chi-lu. He was from P'ien in Lu and only

nine years younger than Confucius. At their first interview, the master asked him what he was fond of, and he replied, 'My long sword.' Confucius said, 'If to your present ability there were added the results of learning, you would be a very superior man.' 'Of what advantage would learning be to me?' asked Tsze-lu. 'There is a bamboo on the southern hill, which is straight itself without being bent. If you cut it down and use it, you can send it through a rhinoceros's hide;-- what is the use of learning?' 'Yes,' said the master; 'but if you feather it and point it with steel, will it not penetrate more deeply?' Tsze-lu bowed ' twice, and said, 'I will reverently receive your instructions.' Confucius was wont to say, 'From the time that I got Yu, bad words no more came to my ears.' For some time Tsze-lu was chief magistrate of the district of P'u (蒲), where his administration commanded the warm commendations of the master. He died finally in Wei, as has been related above, pp. 86, 87. His tablet is now the fourth, east, from those of the Assessors.

nine years younger than Confucius. During their first meeting, the master asked him what he liked, and he replied, 'My long sword.' Confucius said, 'If you combined your current skills with what you could learn, you would become a truly exceptional man.' 'What good would learning do for me?' Tsze-lu asked. 'There’s a bamboo on the southern hill that grows straight without bending. If you cut it down and use it, you can send it through a rhinoceros's hide; what’s the point of learning?' 'True,' said the master; 'but if you add feathers and steel to it, won’t it go deeper?' Tsze-lu bowed twice and said, 'I will respectfully take your advice.' Confucius used to say, 'Since I gained Yu, bad words no longer reached my ears.' For a while, Tsze-lu served as the chief magistrate of the district of P'u (蒲), where his leadership received warm praise from the master. He eventually died in Wei, as mentioned earlier, pp. 86, 87. His tablet is now the fourth, east, from those of the Assessors.

7. Tsai Yu styled Tsze-wo (宰予, 字子我). He was a native of Lu, but nothing is mentioned of his age. He had 'a sharp mouth,' according to Sze- ma Ch'ien. Once, when he was at the court of Ch'u on some commission, the king Chao offered him an easy carriage adorned with ivory for his master. Yu replied, 'My master is a man who would rejoice in a government where right principles were carried out, and can find his joy in himself when that is not the case. Now right principles and virtue are as it were in a state of slumber. His wish is to rouse and put them in motion. Could he find a prince really anxious to rule according to them, he would walk on foot to his court and be glad to do so. Why need he receive such a valuable gift, as this from so great a distance?' Confucius commended this reply; but where he is mentioned in the Analects, Tsze-wo does not appear to great advantage. He took service in the State of Ch'i, and was chief magistrate of Lin-tsze, where he joined with T'ien Ch'ang in some disorderly movement [1], which led to the destruction of his kindred, and made Confucius ashamed of him. His tablet is now the second, west, among 'The Wise Ones.'

7. Tsai Yu, known as Tsze-wo (宰予, 字子我). He was from Lu, but there's no mention of his age. Sze-ma Ch'ien described him as having "a sharp mouth." Once, while he was at the court of Ch'u on a mission, King Chao offered him a luxurious carriage decorated with ivory for his master. Yu responded, "My master values a government that practices right principles and finds happiness in himself when that doesn't happen. Right principles and virtue are currently dormant. His goal is to awaken and activate them. If he could find a prince genuinely committed to ruling by those principles, he'd gladly walk to his court. Why should he accept such a precious gift from so far away?" Confucius praised this response; however, Tsze-wo doesn't come off well in the Analects. He took a position in the State of Ch'i and became the chief magistrate of Lin-tsze, where he participated in some disorderly actions with T'ien Ch'ang [1], leading to the downfall of his family and causing Confucius to feel ashamed of him. His tablet is now the second from the west among 'The Wise Ones.'

8. Twan-mu Ts'ze, styled Tsze-kung (端木賜, 字子貢 [al. 子贛]), whose place is now third, east, from the Assessors. He

8. Twan-mu Ts'ze, known as Tsze-kung (端木賜, 字子貢 [al. 子贛]), is currently ranked third, east, from the Assessors. He

1 與田常作亂. See Sze-ma Ch'ien's Biographies, chap. 7, though come have doubted the genuineness of this part of the notice of Tsze-wo.

1 With Tian often causing trouble. See Sze-ma Ch'ien's Biographies, chap. 7, though some have doubted the authenticity of this part of the notice about Tsze-wo.

was a native of Wei (衛), and thirty-one years younger than Confucius. He had great quickness of natural ability, and appears in the Analects as one of the most forward talkers among the disciples. Confucius used to say, 'From the time that I got Ts'ze, scholars from a distance came daily resorting to me.' Several instances of the language which he used to express his admiration of the master have been given in the last section. Here is another:-- The duke Ching of Ch'i asked Tsze-kung how Chung-ni was to be ranked as a sage. 'I do not know,' was the reply. 'I have all my life had the heaven over my head, but I do not know its height, and the earth under my feet, but I do not know its thickness. In my serving of Confucius, I am like a thirsty man who goes with his pitcher to the river, and there he drinks his fill, without knowing the river's depth.' He took leave of Confucius to become commandant of Hsin-yang (信陽宰), when the master said to him, 'In dealing with your subordinates, there is nothing like impartiality; and when wealth comes in your way, there is nothing like moderation. Hold fast these two things, and do not swerve from them. To conceal men's excellence is to obscure the worthy; and to proclaim people's wickedness is the part of a mean man. To speak evil of those whom you have not sought the opportunity to instruct is not the way of friendship and harmony.' Subsequently Tsze-kung was high in office both in Lu and Wei, and finally died in Ch'i. We saw how he was in attendance on Confucius at the time of the sage's death. Many of the disciples built huts near the master's grave, and mourned for him three years, but Tsze-kung remained sorrowing alone for three years more.

was from Wei (衛) and was thirty-one years younger than Confucius. He had a natural quickness and is shown in the Analects as one of the most outspoken of the disciples. Confucius used to say, "Since I got Ts'ze, scholars from afar have come to me daily." Several examples of his praise for the master were mentioned in the previous section. Here’s another: The duke Ching of Ch'i asked Tsze-kung how to rank Chung-ni as a sage. "I don’t know," he replied. "All my life, I have had heaven above me, but I don’t know its height, and the earth beneath my feet, but I don’t know its thickness. In serving Confucius, I am like a thirsty person who goes to the river with a pitcher and drinks his fill without knowing the river’s depth." He left Confucius to become the commandant of Hsin-yang (信陽宰), when the master told him, "When dealing with your subordinates, impartiality is key; and when wealth comes your way, moderation is essential. Hold on to these two principles and don’t deviate from them. Hiding people's talents obscures the worthy, and exposing others' faults is the mark of a petty person. Speaking ill of those you haven’t taken the time to teach isn’t true friendship or harmony." Later, Tsze-kung held high office in both Lu and Wei, and eventually died in Ch'i. We remember that he was with Confucius at the sage’s death. Many disciples built huts near the master’s grave and mourned for him for three years, but Tsze-kung mourned alone for three additional years.

9. Yen Yen, styled Tsze-yu (言偃, 字子游), now the fourth in the western range of 'The Wise Ones.' He was a native of Wu (吳), forty-five years younger than Confucius, and distinguished for his literary acquirements. Being made commandant of Wu-ch'ang, he transformed the character of the people by 'proprieties' and music, and was praised by the master. After the death of Confucius, Chi K'ang asked Yen how that event had made no sensation like that which was made by the death of Tsze-ch'an, when the men laid aside their bowstring rings and girdle ornaments, and the women laid aside their pearls and ear-rings, and the voice of weeping was heard in the lanes for three months. Yen replied, 'The influences of Tsze- ch'an and my master might be compared

9. Yen Yen, also known as Tsze-yu (言偃, 字子游), is now the fourth among 'The Wise Ones.' He was from Wu (吳), forty-five years younger than Confucius, and was recognized for his literary skills. After becoming the commandant of Wu-ch'ang, he changed the people's behavior through 'proprieties' and music, earning praise from the master. After Confucius passed away, Chi K'ang asked Yen why his death didn’t cause as much commotion as Tsze-ch'an's did, when men stopped wearing their bowstring rings and girdle ornaments, and women put aside their pearls and earrings, with mourning heard in the streets for three months. Yen replied, 'The influence of Tsze-ch'an and my master might be compared...

to those of overflowing water and the fattening rain. Wherever the water in its overflow reaches, men take knowledge of it, while the fattening rain falls unobserved.'

to those of overflowing water and the nourishing rain. Wherever the water overflows, people take notice of it, while the nourishing rain falls unnoticed.

10. Pu Shang, styled Tsze-hsia (卜商, 字子夏). It is not certain to what State he belonged, his birth being assigned to Wei (衛), to Wei (魏), and to Wan (溫). He was forty-five years younger than Confucius, and lived to a great age, for we find him, B.C. 406, at the court of the prince Wan of Wei ( 魏), to whom he gave copies of some of the classical Books. He is represented as a scholar extensively read and exact, but without great comprehension of mind. What is called Mao's Shih-ching (毛詩) is said to contain the views of Tsze-hsia. Kung-yang Kao and Ku-liang Ch'ih are also said to have studied the Ch'un Ch'iu with him. On the occasion of the death of his son he wept himself blind. His place is the fifth, east, among 'The Wise Ones.'

10. Pu Shang, also known as Tsze-hsia (卜商, 字子夏). It's unclear which state he was from; some say Wei (衛), others Wei (魏), and some Wan (溫). He was forty-five years younger than Confucius and lived a long life, as we find him in 406 B.C. at the court of Prince Wan of Wei (魏), where he presented copies of some classical texts. He is described as a well-read scholar who was precise but not particularly insightful. The book known as Mao's Shih-ching (毛詩) is said to reflect the thoughts of Tsze-hsia. Kung-yang Kao and Ku-liang Ch'ih are also reported to have studied the Ch'un Ch'iu with him. When his son died, he grieved so deeply that he went blind. He is ranked fifth, in the east, among 'The Wise Ones.'

11. Chwan-sun Shih, styled Tsze-chang (顓孫師, 字子張), has his tablet, corresponding to that of the preceding, on the west. He was a native of Ch'an (陳), and forty-eight years younger than Confucius. Tsze-kung said, 'Not to boast of his admirable merit; not to signify joy on account of noble station; neither insolent nor indolent; showing no pride to the dependent:-- these are the characteristics of Chwan-sun Shih.' When he was sick, he called (his son) Shan-hsiang to him, and said, 'We speak of his end in the case of a superior man, and of his death in the case of a mean man. May I think that it is going to be the former with me to-day?'

11. Chwan-sun Shih, also known as Tsze-chang (顓孫師, 字子張), has his tablet, like the one before it, on the west. He was from Ch'an (陳) and was forty-eight years younger than Confucius. Tsze-kung said, 'He doesn’t brag about his remarkable qualities; he doesn’t express joy because of his high status; he is neither arrogant nor lazy; and he shows no pride to those beneath him—these define Chwan-sun Shih.' When he was ill, he called his son Shan-hsiang to him and said, 'We talk about the end of a superior man and the death of an ordinary man. Can I hope that today is going to be the former for me?'

12. Tsang Shan [or Ts'an] styled Tsze-yu (曾參, 字子輿 [al. 子與]). He was a native of south Wu-ch'ang, and forty-six years younger than Confucius. In his sixteenth year he was sent by his father into Ch'u, where Confucius then was, to learn under the sage. Excepting perhaps Yen Hui, there is not a name of greater note in the Confucian school. Tsze-kung said of him, 'There is no subject which he has not studied. His appearance is respectful. His virtue is solid. His words command credence. Before great men he draws himself up in the pride of self-respect. His eyebrows are those of longevity.' He was noted for his filial piety, and after the death of his parents, he could not read the rites of mourning without being led to think of them, and moved to tears. He was a voluminous writer. Ten Books of his composition are said to be contained in the 'Rites of the elder Tai'

12. Tsang Shan [or Ts'an], also known as Tsze-yu (曾參, 字子輿 [al. 子與]). He was from south Wu-ch'ang and was forty-six years younger than Confucius. When he was sixteen, his father sent him to Ch'u, where Confucius was, to study under the sage. Aside from maybe Yen Hui, there's no one more prominent in the Confucian school. Tsze-kung remarked, 'There's no topic he hasn't looked into. He has a respectful demeanor. His character is strong. His words are trustworthy. In front of great individuals, he carries himself with pride and self-respect. His eyebrows indicate a long life.' He was well-known for his filial piety, and after his parents passed away, he couldn’t read the mourning rites without being reminded of them, which made him emotional. He was a prolific writer. It is said that ten of his books are included in the 'Rites of the elder Tai.'

(大戴禮). The Classic of Filial Piety he is said to have made under the eye of Confucius. On his connexion with 'The Great Learning,' see above, Ch. III. Sect. II. He was first associated with the sacrifices to Confucius in A.D. 668, but in 1267 he was advanced to be one of the sage's four Assessors. His title-- 'Exhibitor of the Fundamental Principles of the Sage,' dates from the period of Chia-ching, as mentioned in speaking of Yen Hui.

(大戴禮). The Classic of Filial Piety is said to have been created under Confucius's guidance. For his connection with 'The Great Learning,' see above, Ch. III. Sect. II. He was first involved in the sacrifices to Confucius in A.D. 668, but in 1267, he was promoted to be one of the four Assessors of the sage. His title—'Exhibitor of the Fundamental Principles of the Sage'—dates back to the Chia-ching period, as noted when discussing Yen Hui.

13. Tan-t'ai Mieh-ming, styled Tsze-yu (澹臺滅明, 字子羽). He was a native of Wu-ch'ang, thirty-nine years younger than Confucius, according to the 'Historical Records,' but forty-nine, according to the 'Narratives of the School.' He was excessively ugly, and Confucius thought meanly of his talents in consequence, on his first application to him. After completing his studies, he travelled to the south as far as the Yang-tsze. Traces of his presence in that part of the country are still pointed out in the department of Su-chau. He was followed by about three hundred disciples, to whom he laid down rules for their guidance in their intercourse with the princes. When Confucius heard of his success, he confessed how he had been led by his bad looks to misjudge him. He, with nearly all the disciples whose names follow, first had a place assigned to him in the sacrifices to Confucius in A.D. 739. The place of his tablet is the second, east, in the outer court, beyond that of the 'Assessors' and 'Wise Ones.'

13. Tan-t'ai Mieh-ming, whose courtesy name was Tsze-yu (澹臺滅明, 字子羽). He was from Wu-ch'ang and was thirty-nine years younger than Confucius, according to the 'Historical Records,' but forty-nine according to the 'Narratives of the School.' He was quite unattractive, which led Confucius to underestimate his abilities during their first meeting. After completing his studies, he traveled south as far as the Yangtze River. Remnants of his time in that region are still marked in the Su-chau area. He was followed by about three hundred students, to whom he set rules for their conduct with the princes. When Confucius learned about his success, he admitted that he had misjudged him based on his appearance. He, along with nearly all the other disciples mentioned later, was first honored with a position in the sacrifices to Confucius in A.D. 739. His tablet is located second from the east in the outer court, right after those of the 'Assessors' and 'Wise Ones.'

14. Corresponding to the preceding, on the west, is the tablet of Fu Pu-ch'i styled Tsze-tsien (宓 [al. 密 and 虙, all = 伏] 不齊, 字子賤). He was a native of Lu, and, according to different accounts, thirty, forty, and forty-nine years younger than Confucius. He was commandant of Tan-fu ( 單父宰), and hardly needed to put forth any personal effort. Wu-ma Ch'i had been in the same office, and had succeeded by dint of the greatest industry and toil. He asked Pu-ch'i how he managed so easily for himself, and was answered, 'I employ men; you employ men's strength.' People pronounced Fu to be a superior man. He was also a writer, and his works are mentioned in Liu Hsin's Catalogue.

14. To the west lies the tablet of Fu Pu-ch'i, also known as Tsze-tsien (宓 [al. 密 and 虙, all = 伏] 不齊, 字子賤). He was from Lu, and depending on different sources, he was thirty, forty, or forty-nine years younger than Confucius. He was the commandant of Tan-fu (單父宰) and hardly had to put in much personal effort. Wu-ma Ch'i had held the same position and achieved it through a lot of hard work and diligence. He asked Pu-ch'i how he managed to have it so easy, to which Pu-ch'i replied, 'I hire people; you rely on their strength.' People regarded Fu as a superior man. He was also a writer, and his works are listed in Liu Hsin's Catalogue.

15. Next to that of Mieh-ming is the tablet of Yuan Hsien, styled Tsze- sze (原憲, 字子思) a native of Sung or according to Chang Hsuan, of Lu, and younger than Confucius by thirty-six years. He was noted for his purity and modesty, and for his

15. Next to Mieh-ming's tablet is the tablet of Yuan Hsien, known as Tsze-sze (原憲, 字子思), a native of Sung or, according to Chang Hsuan, from Lu, and he was thirty-six years younger than Confucius. He was known for his purity and modesty, and for his

happiness in the principles of the master amid deep poverty. After the death of Confucius, he lived in obscurity in Wei. In the notes to Ana. VI. iii, I have referred to an interview which he had with Tsze-kung.

happiness in the principles of the master despite deep poverty. After Confucius died, he lived in obscurity in Wei. In the notes to Ana. VI. iii, I've mentioned a meeting he had with Tsze-kung.

16. Kung-ye Ch'ang [al. Chih], styled Tsze-ch'ang [al. Tsze- chih], (公冶長 [al. 芝], 字子長 [al. 子芝]), has his tablet next to that of Pu-ch'i. He was son-in-law to Confucius. His nativity is assigned both to Lu and to Ch'i.

16. Kung-ye Ch'ang [al. Chih], known as Tsze-ch'ang [al. Tsze-chih], (公冶長 [al. 芝], 字子長 [al. 子芝]), has his tablet next to Pu-ch'i's. He was Confucius's son-in-law. His birthplace is identified as both Lu and Ch'i.

17. Nan-kung Kwo, styled Tsze-yung (南宮括 [al. 适 and, in the 'Narratives of the School,' 縚 (T'ao)], 字子容), has the place at the east next to Yuan Hsien. It is a question much debated whether he was the same with Nan-kung Chang-shu, who accompanied Confucius to the court of Chau, or not. On occasion of a fire breaking out in the palace of duke Ai, while others were intent on securing the contents of the Treasury, Nan-kung directed his efforts to save the Library, and to him was owing the preservation of the copy of the Chau Li which was in Lu, and other ancient monuments.

17. Nan-kung Kwo, also known as Tsze-yung (南宮括 [al. 适 and, in the 'Narratives of the School,' 縚 (T'ao)], 字子容), is located to the east of Yuan Hsien. There’s a lot of debate about whether he was the same person as Nan-kung Chang-shu, who traveled with Confucius to the court of Chau. When a fire broke out in Duke Ai's palace, while others focused on securing the Treasury, Nan-kung prioritized saving the Library. Thanks to him, the copy of the Chau Li that was in Lu, as well as other ancient texts, were preserved.

18. Kung-hsi Ai, styled Chi-ts'ze [al. Chi-ch'an] (公皙哀, 字季次 [al. 季沉]). His tablet follows that of Kung-ye. He was a native of Lu, or of Ch'i. Confucius commended him for refusing to take office with any of the Families which were encroaching on the authority of the princes of the States, and for choosing to endure the severest poverty rather than sacrifice a tittle of his principles.

18. Kung-hsi Ai, also known as Chi-ts'ze [al. Chi-ch'an] (公皙哀, 字季次 [al. 季沉]). His tablet comes after that of Kung-ye. He was originally from Lu or Ch'i. Confucius praised him for refusing to take a position with any of the Families that were undermining the power of the state princes, and for opting to face extreme poverty instead of compromising his principles.

19. Tsang Tien, styled Hsi (曾蒧[al. 點], 字皙). .He was the father of Tsang Shan. His place in the temples is the hall to Confucius's ancestors, where his tablet is the first, west.

19. Tsang Tien, also known as Hsi (曾蒧[al. 點], 字皙). He was the father of Tsang Shan. In the temples, he is honored in the hall dedicated to Confucius's ancestors, where his tablet is the first one on the west side.

20. Yen Wu-yao, styled Lu (顏無繇, 字路). He was the father of Yen Hui, younger than Confucius by six years. His sacrificial place is the first, east, in the same hall as the last.

20. Yen Wu-yao, also known as Lu (顏無繇, 字路). He was the father of Yen Hui, six years younger than Confucius. His sacrificial site is located first, to the east, in the same hall as the last.

21. Following the tablet of Nan-kung Kwo is that of Shang Chu, styled Tsze-mu (商瞿, 字子木). To him, it is said, we are indebted for the preservation of the Yi-ching, which he received from Confucius. Its transmission step by step, from Chu down to the Han dynasty, is minutely set forth.

21. After the tablet of Nan-kung Kwo is that of Shang Chu, known as Tsze-mu (商瞿, 字子木). It is said that we owe him for keeping the Yi-ching safe, which he got from Confucius. The detailed passing down of this text from Chu to the Han dynasty is thoroughly outlined.

22. Next to Kung-hsi Ai is the place of Kao Ch'ai, styled Tsze-kao and Chi-kao (高柴, 字子羔 [al. 季羔; for 羔 moreover, we find 皋, and 睾]), a native of Ch'i, according to the 'Narratives

22. Next to Kung-hsi Ai is the place of Kao Ch'ai, also known as Tsze-kao and Chi-kao (高柴, 字子羔 [al. 季羔; for 羔 we also see 皋 and 睾]), a native of Ch'i, according to the 'Narratives'

of the School,' but of Wei, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien and Chang Hsuan. He was thirty (some say forty) years younger than Confucius, dwarfish and ugly, but of great worth and ability. At one time he was criminal judge of Wei, and in the execution of his office condemned a prisoner to lose his feet. Afterwards that same man saved his life, when he was flying from the State. Confucius praised Ch'ai for being able to administer stern justice with such a spirit of benevolence as to disarm resentment.

of the School,' but of Wei, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien and Chang Hsuan. He was thirty (some say forty) years younger than Confucius, short and not conventionally attractive, but very capable and talented. At one point, he served as the criminal judge of Wei, and in his role, he sentenced a prisoner to have his feet amputated. Later, that same man saved his life while he was escaping from the State. Confucius admired Ch'ai for being able to deliver strict justice with such a sense of kindness that it diffused any bitterness.

23. Shang Chu is followed by Ch'i-tiao K'ai [prop. Ch'i], styled Tsze-k'ai, Tsze-zo, and Tsze-hsiu (漆雕開 [pr. 啟], 字子開, 子若, and 子修脩), a native of Ts'ai (蔡), or according to Chang Hsuan, of Lu. We only know him as a reader of the Shu-ching, and refusing to go into office.

23. Shang Chu is followed by Ch'i-tiao K'ai [prop. Ch'i], whose courtesy names are Tsze-k'ai, Tsze-zo, and Tsze-hsiu (漆雕開 [pr. 啟], 字子開, 子若, and 子修脩), originally from Ts'ai (蔡), or according to Chang Hsuan, from Lu. We only know him as someone who studied the Shu-ching and declined to take on a government position.

24. Kung-po Liao, styled Tsze-chau (公伯僚, 字子周). He appears in the Analects, XIV. xxxiii, slandering Tsze-lu. It is doubtful whether he should have a place among the disciples.

24. Kung-po Liao, also known as Tsze-chau (公伯僚, 字子周). He shows up in the Analects, XIV. xxxiii, where he badmouths Tsze-lu. It's questionable whether he deserves to be counted among the disciples.

25. Sze-ma Kang, styled Tsze-niu (司馬耕, 字子牛), follows Ch'i-tiao K'ai; also styled 黍耕. He was a great talker, a native of Sung, and a brother of Hwan T'ui, to escape from whom seems to have been the labour of his life.

25. Sze-ma Kang, also known as Tsze-niu, followed Ch'i-tiao K'ai and was also called Shuo-geng. He was a great conversationalist, originally from Sung, and was the brother of Hwan T'ui, from whom it seems he spent his life trying to escape.

26. The place next Kao Ch'ai is occupied by Fan Hsu, styled Tsze-ch'ih (樊 須, 字子遲), a native of Ch'i, or, according to others, of Lu, and whose age is given as thirty-six and forty-six years younger than Confucius. When young, he distinguished himself in a military command under the Chi family.

26. The place next to Kao Ch'ai is occupied by Fan Hsu, also known as Tsze-ch'ih (樊 須, 字子遲), a native of Ch'i, or according to some, from Lu, and he is reported to be thirty-six to forty-six years younger than Confucius. In his youth, he made a name for himself in a military command under the Chi family.

27. Yu Zo, styled Tsze-zo (有若, 字子若). He was a native of Lu, and his age is stated very variously. He was noted among the disciples for his great memory and fondness for antiquity. After the death of Confucius, the rest of the disciples, because of some likeness in Zo's speech to the Master, wished to render the same observances to him which they had done to Confucius, but on Tsang Shan's demurring to the thing, they abandoned the purpose. The tablet of Tsze-zo is now the sixth, east among 'The Wise Ones,' to which place it was promoted in the third year of Ch'ien-lung of the present dynasty. This was done in compliance with a memorial from the president of one of the Boards, who said he was moved by a dream to make the request. We may suppose that his real motives were a wish to do Justice to the merits of Tsze-zo, and to restore the symmetry of the tablets in the 'Hall of the

27. Yu Zo, also known as Tsze-zo (有若, 字子若). He was from Lu, and there are various accounts of his age. He was recognized among the disciples for his incredible memory and love of history. After Confucius passed away, the other disciples, because of some similarity in Zo's speech to the Master's, wanted to show him the same respect they had shown to Confucius. However, when Tsang Shan objected to this, they dropped the idea. The tablet for Tsze-zo is now the sixth one, placed on the east side among 'The Wise Ones,' where it was moved in the third year of Ch'ien-lung of the current dynasty. This promotion followed a request from the head of one of the Boards, who claimed a dream inspired him to make the suggestion. We can assume that his true motives were to honor Tsze-zo's contributions and restore balance to the tablets in the 'Hall of the

Great and Complete One,' which had been disturbed by the introduction of the tablet of Chu Hsi in the preceding reign.

Great and Complete One,' which had been disrupted by the introduction of the tablet of Chu Hsi in the previous reign.

28. Kung-hsi Ch'ih, styled Tsze-hwa (公西赤, 字子華), a native of Lu, younger than Confucius by forty-two years, whose place is the fourth, west, in the outer court. He was noted for his knowledge of ceremonies, and the other disciples devolved on him all the arrangements about the funeral of the Master.

28. Kung-hsi Ch'ih, known as Tsze-hwa (公西赤, 字子華), originally from Lu, was forty-two years younger than Confucius. He held the fourth position in the outer court to the west. He was recognized for his expertise in ceremonies, and the other disciples entrusted him with all the arrangements for the Master's funeral.

29. Wu-ma Shih [or Ch'i], styled Tsze-Ch'i (巫馬施 [al. 期], 字子期 [al. 子旗]), a native of Ch'an, or, according to Chang Hsuan, of Lu, thirty years younger than Confucius. His tablet is on the east, next to that of Sze-ma Kang. It is related that on one occasion, when Confucius was about to set out with a company of the disciples on a walk or journey, he told them to take umbrellas. They met with a heavy shower, and Wu-ma asked him, saying, 'There were no clouds in the morning; but after the sun had risen, you told us to take umbrellas. How did you know that it would rain?' Confucius said, 'The moon last evening was in the constellation Pi, and is it not said in the Shih-ching, "When the moon is in Pi, there will be heavy rain?" It was thus I knew it.'

29. Wu-ma Shih [or Ch'i], also known as Tsze-Ch'i (巫馬施 [al. 期], 字子期 [al. 子旗]), was from Ch'an, or according to Chang Hsuan, from Lu, and was thirty years younger than Confucius. His plaque is on the east, right next to Sze-ma Kang’s. It's said that one time, when Confucius was about to set out with a group of disciples for a walk or journey, he told them to bring umbrellas. They encountered a heavy downpour, and Wu-ma asked him, "There were no clouds in the morning, but after the sun rose, you told us to take umbrellas. How did you know it would rain?" Confucius responded, "Last night, the moon was in the constellation Pi, and isn't it mentioned in the Shih-ching, 'When the moon is in Pi, there will be heavy rain?' That's how I knew."

30. Liang Chan [al. Li], styled Shu-yu (梁鱣 [al. 鯉] 字叔魚), occupies the eighth place, west, among the tablets of the outer court. He was a man of Ch'i, and his age is stated as twenty-nine and thirty-nine years younger than Confucius. The following story is told in connexion with him.-- When he was thirty, being disappointed that he had no son, he was minded to put away his wife. 'Do not do so,' said Shang Chu to him. 'I was thirty-eight before I had a son, and my mother was then about to take another wife for me, when the Master proposed sending me to Ch'i. My mother was unwilling that I should go, but Confucius said, 'Don't be anxious. Chu will have five sons after he is forty.' It has turned out so, and I apprehend it is your fault, and not your wife's, that you have no son yet.' Chan took this advice, and in the second year after, he had a son.

30. Liang Chan [al. Li], also known as Shu-yu (梁鱣 [al. 鯉] 字叔魚), is in the eighth position, west, among the tablets of the outer court. He was from Ch'i and was mentioned to be twenty-nine and thirty-nine years younger than Confucius. The following story relates to him. When he was thirty and feeling upset because he had no son, he considered divorcing his wife. "Don't do that," said Shang Chu to him. "I was thirty-eight when I finally had a son, and my mother was about to find me another wife when the Master suggested sending me to Ch'i. My mother didn’t want me to go, but Confucius reassured her, saying, 'Don’t worry. Chu will have five sons after he turns forty.' It has turned out just as he said, and I think it's not your wife's fault that you don’t have a son yet." Chan took this advice, and two years later, he had a son.

31. Yen Hsing [al. Hsin, Liu, and Wei], styled Tsze-liu (顏幸 [al. 辛, 柳, and 韋], 字子柳), occupies the place, east, after Wu-ma Shih. He was a native of Lu, and forty-six years younger than Confucius.

31. Yen Hsing [al. Hsin, Liu, and Wei], known as Tsze-liu (顏幸 [al. 辛, 柳, and 韋], 字子柳), is located to the east of Wu-ma Shih. He was from Lu and was forty-six years younger than Confucius.

32. Liang Chan is followed on the west by Zan Zu, styled Tsze-lu [al. Tsze-tsang and Tsze-yu] (冉孺 [al. 儒] 字*子魯 [al. 子曾

32. Liang Chan is followed on the west by Zan Zu, known as Tsze-lu [al. Tsze-tsang and Tsze-yu] (冉孺 [al. 儒] 字*子魯 [al. 子曾

* Digitizer's note: This is 宇 in the source text; I have corrected what is an obvious misprint.

* Digitizer's note: This is 宇 in the source text; I have corrected what is an obvious misprint.

and 子魚]), a native of Lu, and fifty years younger than Confucius.

and 子魚]), a native of Lu, and fifty years younger than Confucius.

33. Yen Hsing is followed on the east by Ts'ao Hsu, styled Tsze-hsun (曹 卹, 字子循), a native of Ts'ai, fifty years younger than Confucius.

33. Yen Hsing is followed on the east by Ts'ao Hsu, known as Tsze-hsun (曹卹, 字子循), a native of Ts'ai, who is fifty years younger than Confucius.

34. Next on the west is Po Ch'ien, styled Tsze-hsi, or, in the current copies of the 'Narratives of the School,' Tsze-ch'iai (伯虔, 字子皙 [al. 子 析] or 子楷), a native of Lu, fifty years younger than Confucius.

34. Next to the west is Po Ch'ien, known as Tsze-hsi, or, in the current versions of the 'Narratives of the School,' Tsze-ch'iai (伯虔, 字子皙 [al. 子析] or 子楷), from Lu, and fifty years younger than Confucius.

35. Following Tsze-hsun is Kung-sun Lung [al. Ch'ung] styled Tsze- shih (公孫龍 [al. 寵], 字子石), whose birth is assigned by different writers to Wei, Ch'u, and Chao (趙). He was fifty-three years younger than Confucius. We have the following account:-- 'Tsze-kung asked Tsze-shih, saying, "Have you not learned the Book of' Poetry?" Tsze-shih replied, "What leisure have I to do so? My parents require me to be filial; my brothers require me to be submissive; and my friends require me to be sincere. What leisure have I for anything else?" "Come to my Master," said Tsze-kung, "and learn of him."'

35. Following Tsze-hsun is Kung-sun Lung [al. Ch'ung] known as Tsze-shih (公孫龍 [al. 寵], 字子石), whose birth is attributed by various writers to Wei, Ch'u, and Chao (趙). He was fifty-three years younger than Confucius. Here’s the account:-- 'Tsze-kung asked Tsze-shih, "Haven't you learned the Book of Poetry?" Tsze-shih replied, "What time do I have for that? My parents expect me to be respectful; my brothers expect me to be obedient; and my friends expect me to be genuine. What time do I have for anything else?" "Come to my Master," said Tsze-kung, "and learn from him."'

Sze-ma Ch'ien here observes: 'Of the thirty-five disciples which precede, we have some details. Their age and other particulars are found in the Books and Records. It is not so, however, in regard to the fifty-two which follow.'

Sima Qian notes here: 'Out of the thirty-five disciples mentioned earlier, we have some details. Their ages and other information can be found in the Books and Records. However, this is not the case for the fifty-two that come next.'

36. Zan Chi, styled Tsze-ch'an [al. Chi-ch'an and Tsze-ta] (冉季, 字子 產 [al. 季產 and 子達), a native of Lu, whose place is the 11th, west, next to Po Ch'ien.

36. Zan Chi, known as Tsze-ch'an [also. Chi-ch'an and Tsze-ta] (冉季, 字子 產 [also. 季產 and 子達), from Lu, is located in the 11th position, west, next to Po Ch'ien.

37. Kung-tsu Kau-tsze or simply Tsze, styled Tsze-chih (公祖勾茲 [or simply 茲], 字子之), a native of Lu. His tablet is the 23rd, east, in the outer court.

37. Kung-tsu Kau-tsze, or just Tsze, known as Tsze-chih (公祖勾茲 [or simply 茲], 字子之), from Lu. His tablet is the 23rd, to the east, in the outer court.

38. Ch'in Tsu, styled Tsze-nan (秦祖, 字子南), a native of Ch'in. His tablet precedes that of the last, two places.

38. Ch'in Tsu, known as Tsze-nan, was from Ch'in. His tablet comes before the last two.

39. Ch'i-tiao Ch'ih, styled Tsze-lien (漆雕哆 [al. 侈], 字子斂), a native of Lu. His tablet is the 13th, west.

39. Ch'i-tiao Ch'ih, known as Tsze-lien (漆雕哆 [al. 侈], 字子斂), originally from Lu. His tablet is the 13th, to the west.

40. Yen Kao, styled Tsze-chiao (顏高字子驕). According to the 'Narratives of the School,' he was the same as Yen K'o (刻, or 剋), who drove the carriage when Confucius rode in Wei after the duke and Nan-tsze. But this seems doubtful. Other

40. Yen Kao, also called Tsze-chiao (顏高字子驕). According to the 'Narratives of the School,' he was the same person as Yen K'o (刻, or 剋), who drove the carriage when Confucius traveled in Wei after the duke and Nan-tsze. But this seems uncertain. Other

authorities make his name Ch'an (產), and style him Tsze-tsing (子精). His tablet is the 13th, east.

authorities call him Ch'an (產) and give him the name Tsze-tsing (子精). His tablet is the 13th, east.

41. Ch'i-tiao Tu-fu [al. . Ts'ung], styled Tsze-yu, Tsze-ch'i, and Tsze-wan (漆雕徒父 [al. 從], 字子有 or 子友 [al. 子期 and 子文]), a native of Lu, whose tablet precedes that of Ch'i-tiao Ch'ih.

41. Ch'i-tiao Tu-fu [al. Ts'ung], known as Tsze-yu, Tsze-ch'i, and Tsze-wan (漆雕徒父 [al. 從], 字子有 or 子友 [al. 子期 and 子文]), originally from Lu, whose tablet comes before that of Ch'i-tiao Ch'ih.

42. Zang Sze-ch'ih, styled Tsze-t'u, or Tsze-ts'ung (壤 [al. 穰] 駟赤, 字 子徒 [al. 子從]), a native of Ch'in. Some consider Zang-sze (壤駟) to be a double surname. His tablet comes after that of No. 40.

42. Zang Sze-ch'ih, also known as Tsze-t'u or Tsze-ts'ung (壤 [al. 穰] 駟赤, 字 子徒 [al. 子從]), is originally from Ch'in. Some people think Zang-sze (壤駟) is a double surname. His tablet is placed after that of No. 40.

43. Shang Chai, styled Tsze-Ch'i and Tsze-hsiu (商澤, 字子季 [al. 子秀 ]), a native of Lu. His tablet is immediately after that of Fan Hsu, No. 26.

43. Shang Chai, also called Tsze-Ch'i and Tsze-hsiu (商澤, 字子季 [al. 子秀]), originally from Lu. His tablet comes right after that of Fan Hsu, No. 26.

44. Shih Tso [al. Chih and Tsze]-shu, styled Tsze-ming (石作 [al. 之 and 子], 蜀, 字子明). Some take Shih-tso (石作) as a double surname. His tablet follows that of No. 42.

44. Shih Tso [al. Chih and Tsze]-shu, known as Tsze-ming (石作 [al. 之 and 子], 蜀, 字子明). Some consider Shih-tso (石作) to be a double surname. His tablet comes after that of No. 42.

45. Zan Pu-ch'i, styled Hsuan (任不齊, 字選), a native of Ch'u, whose tablet is next to that of No. 28.

45. Zan Pu-ch'i, also known as Hsuan, from Ch'u, whose tablet is located next to No. 28.

46. Kung-liang Zu, styled Tsze-chang (公良孺 [al. 儒], 字子正), a native of Ch'in, follows the preceding in the temples. The 'Sacrificial Canon' says:-- 'Tsze-chang was a man of worth and bravery. When Confucius was surrounded and stopped in P'u, Tsze-chang fought so desperately, that the people of P'u were afraid, and let the Master go, on his swearing that he would not proceed to Wei.'

46. Kung-liang Zu, known as Tsze-chang (公良孺 [al. 儒], 字子正), originally from Ch'in, is honored in the temples just like those before him. The 'Sacrificial Canon' states: "Tsze-chang was a man of integrity and courage. When Confucius was trapped in P'u, Tsze-chang fought so fiercely that the people of P'u became scared and allowed the Master to leave, on the condition that he would not go to Wei."

47. Hau [al. Shih] Ch'u [al. Ch'ien], styled Tsze-li [al. Li-ch'ih] (后 [al. 石] 處 [al. 虔], 字子里 [al. 里之]), a native of Ch'i, having his tablet the 17th, east.

47. Hau [al. Shih] Ch'u [al. Ch'ien], known as Tsze-li [al. Li-ch'ih] (后 [al. 石] 處 [al. 虔], nickname Zili [al. 里之]), originally from Ch'i, having his tablet located at the 17th, east.

48. Ch'in Zan, styled K'ai (秦冉, 字開), a native of Ts'ai. He is not given in the list of the 'Narratives of the School,' and on this account his tablet was put out of the temples in the ninth year of Chia-tsing. It was restored, however, in the second year of Yung-chang, A.D. 1724, and is the 33rd, east, in the outer court.

48. Ch'in Zan, known as K'ai, was from Ts'ai. He isn't included in the list of the 'Narratives of the School,' which is why his tablet was removed from the temples in the ninth year of Chia-tsing. However, it was restored in the second year of Yung-chang, A.D. 1724, and is the 33rd tablet on the east side in the outer court.

49. Kung-hsia Shau, styled Shang [and Tsze-shang] (公夏首 [al. 守], 字乘 [and 子乘]), a native of Lu, whose tablet is next to that of No. 44.

49. Kung-hsia Shau, also known as Shang and Tsze-shang, from Lu, whose tablet is next to number 44.

50. Hsi Yung-tien [or simply Tien], styled Tsze-hsi [al. Tsze-

50. Hsi Yung-tien [or simply Tien], known as Tsze-hsi [al. Tsze-

chieh and Tsze-ch'ieh] (系容蒧 [or 點], 字子皙 [al. 子偕 and 子楷]), a native of Wei, having his tablet the 18th, east.

chieh and Tsze-ch'ieh] (系容蒧 [or 點], 字子皙 [al. 子偕 and 子楷]), a native of Wei, having his tablet the 18th, east.

51. Kung Chien-ting [al. Kung Yu], styled Tsze-chung (公肩 [al. 堅] 定 [al. 公有], 字子仲 [al. 中 and 忠]). His nativity is assigned to Lu, to Wei, and to Tsin (晉). He follows No. 46.

51. Kung Chien-ting [al. Kung Yu], known as Tsze-chung (公肩 [al. 堅] 定 [al. 公有], nickname Zizhong [al. 中 and 忠]). His birthplace is attributed to Lu, Wei, and Tsin (晉). He is linked with No. 46.

52. Yen Tsu [al. Hsiang], styled Hsiang and Tsze-hsiang (顏祖 [al. 相], 字襄, and 子襄), a native of Lu, with his tablet following that of No. 50.

52. Yen Tsu [al. Hsiang], also known as Hsiang and Tsze-hsiang (顏祖 [al. 相], 字襄, and 子襄), from Lu, with his tablet following that of No. 50.

53. Chiao Tan [al. Wu], styled Tsze-kea (鄡單 [al. 鄔*], 字子家), a native of Lu. His place is next to that of No. 51.

53. Chiao Tan [al. Wu], known as Tsze-kea (鄡單 [al. 鄔*], 字子家), is from Lu. His place is right next to No. 51.

54. Chu [al. Kau] Tsing-ch'iang [and simply Tsing], styled Tsze- ch'iang [al. Tsze-chieh and Tsze-mang] (句 [al. 勾 and 鉤] 井疆 [and simply 井], 字子疆 [al. 子界 and 子孟]), a native of Wei, following No. 52.

54. Chu [al. Kau] Tsing-ch'iang [and simply Tsing], known as Tsze-ch'iang [al. Tsze-chieh and Tsze-mang] (句 [al. 勾 and 鉤] 井疆 [and simply 井], 字子疆 [al. 子界 and 子孟]), originally from Wei, follows No. 52.

55. Han [al. Tsai]-fu Hei, styled Tsze-hei [al. Tsze-so and Tsze-su] (罕 [al. 宰] 父黑, 字子黑 [al. 子索 and 子素]), a native of Lu, whose tablet is next to that of No. 53.

55. Han [al. Tsai]-fu Hei, known as Tsze-hei [al. Tsze-so and Tsze-su] (罕 [al. 宰] 父黑, 字子黑 [al. 子索 and 子素]), originally from Lu, whose tablet is next to No. 53.

56. Ch'in Shang, styled Tsze-p'ei [al. P'ei-tsze and Pu-tsze] (秦商, 字 子丕 [al. 丕茲 and 不茲]), a native of Lu, or, according to Chang Hsuan, of Ch'u. He was forty years younger than Confucius. One authority, however, says he was only four years younger, and that his father and Confucius's father were both celebrated for their strength. His tablet is the 12th, east.

56. Ch'in Shang, known as Tsze-p'ei [also P'ei-tsze and Pu-tsze] (秦商, 字 子丕 [also 丕茲 and 不茲]), was from Lu, or according to Chang Hsuan, from Ch'u. He was forty years younger than Confucius. However, one source claims he was only four years younger, noting that both his father and Confucius's father were renowned for their strength. His tablet is the 12th, east.

57. Shin Tang, styled Chau (申黨字周). In the 'Narratives of the School' there is a Shin Chi, styled Tsze-chau (申續, 字子周). The name is given by others as T'ang (堂 and 儻) and Tsu (續), with the designation Tsze-tsu (子續 ). These are probably the same person mentioned in the Analects as Shin Ch'ang (申棖). Prior to the Ming dynasty they were sacrificed to as two, but in A.D. 1530, the name Tang was expunged from the sacrificial list, and only that of Ch'ang left. His tablet is the 31st, east.

57. Shin Tang, also known as Chau (申黨字周). In the 'Narratives of the School' there is a Shin Chi, known as Tsze-chau (申續, 字子周). Others refer to him as T'ang (堂 and 儻) and Tsu (續), with the title Tsze-tsu (子續). They are likely the same person mentioned in the Analects as Shin Ch'ang (申棖). Before the Ming dynasty, they were worshiped as two separate figures, but in A.D. 1530, the name Tang was removed from the sacrificial list, leaving only Ch'ang. His tablet is the 31st, east.

58. Yen Chih-p'o, styled Tsze-shu [or simply Shu] (顏之僕, 字子叔 [or simply 叔]), a native of Lu, who occupies the 29th place, east.

58. Yen Chih-p'o, also known as Tsze-shu [or just Shu] (顏之僕, 字子叔 [or simply 叔]), from Lu, who is in the 29th position, east.

59. Yung Ch'i, styled Tsze-ch'i [al. Tsze-yen] (榮旂 [or 祈], 字子旗 or 子祺 [al. 子顏]), a native of Lu, whose tablet is the 20th, west.

59. Yung Ch'i, known as Tsze-ch'i [also Tsze-yen] (榮旂 [or 祈], with the courtesy name Zi Qi or Zi Qi [also Zi Yan]), originally from Lu, whose tablet is the 20th, west.

* Digitizer's note: The actual variant used by Legge is (鄔左即右).

* Digitizer's note: The actual variant used by Legge is (鄔左即右).

60. Hsien Ch'ang, styled Tsze-ch'i [al. Tsze-hung] (縣成, 字子棋 [al. 子橫]), a native of Lu. His place is the 22nd, east.

60. Hsien Ch'ang, also known as Tsze-ch'i [al. Tsze-hung] (縣成, 字子棋 [al. 子橫]), from Lu. He is ranked 22nd, to the east.

61. Tso Zan-ying [or simply Ying], styled Hsing and Tsze-hsing (左人郢 [or simply 郢], 字行 and 子行), a native of Lu. His tablet follows that of No. 59.

61. Tso Zan-ying [or just Ying], also known as Hsing and Tsze-hsing (左人郢 [or just 郢], 字行 and 子行), from Lu. His tablet comes after No. 59.

62. Yen Chi, styled An [al. Tsze-sze] (燕伋 [or 級], 字恩 [al. 子思) a native of Ch'in. His tablet is the 24th east.

62. Yen Chi, known as An [al. Tsze-sze] (燕伋 [or 級], styled En [al. Zi Si]), is from Ch'in. His tablet is the 24th to the east.

63: Chang Kwo, styled Tsze-t'u (鄭國, 字子徒), a native of Lu. This is understood to be the same with the Hsieh Pang, styled Tsze-ts'ung (薛邦, 字 子從), of the 'Narratives of the School.' His tablet follows No. 61.

63: Chang Kwo, known as Tsze-t'u (鄭國, 字子徒), originally from Lu. This is thought to be the same person as Hsieh Pang, known as Tsze-ts'ung (薛邦, 字子從), from the 'Narratives of the School.' His tablet comes after No. 61.

64. Ch'in Fei, styled Tsze-chih (秦非, 字子之), a native of Lu, having his tablet the 31st, west.

64. Ch'in Fei, also known as Tsze-chih (秦非, 字子之), originally from Lu, has his tablet located the 31st, west.

65. Shih Chih-ch'ang, styled Tsze-hang [al. ch'ang] (施之常, 字子恆 [al. 常]), a native of Lu. His tablet is the 30th, east.

65. Shih Chih-ch'ang, also known as Tsze-hang (施之常, 字子恆), came from Lu. His tablet is the 30th, on the east side.

66. Yen K'wai, styled Tsze-shang (顏噲, 字子聲), a native of Lu. His tablet is the next to that of No. 64.

66. Yen K'wai, known as Tsze-shang (顏噲, 字子聲), from Lu. His tablet is right next to that of No. 64.

67. Pu Shu-shang, styled Tsze-ch'e (步叔乘 [in the 'Narratives of the School' we have an old form of 乘], 字子車), a native of Ch'i. Sometimes for Pu (步) we find Shao (少). His tablet is the 30th, west.

67. Pu Shu-shang, also known as Tsze-ch'e (步叔乘 [in the 'Narratives of the School' we have an old form of 乘], 字子車), was from Ch'i. Sometimes, instead of Pu (步), you might see Shao (少). His tablet is the 30th one, located to the west.

68. Yuan K'ang, styled Tsze-chi (原亢, 字子籍), a native of Lu. Sze-ma Ch'ien calls him Yuan K'ang-chi, not mentioning any designation. The 'Narratives of the School' makes him Yuan K'ang (抗), styled Chi. His tablet is the 23rd, west.

68. Yuan K'ang, whose courtesy name was Tsze-chi, was from Lu. Sze-ma Ch'ien refers to him as Yuan K'ang-chi, without any title. The 'Narratives of the School' refers to him as Yuan K'ang, with the courtesy name Chi. His tablet is the 23rd, on the west side.

69. Yo K'o [al. Hsin], styled Tsze-shang (樂欬, [al. 欣], 字子聲), a native of Lu. His tablet is the 25th, east.

69. Yo K'o [al. Hsin], known as Tsze-shang (樂欬, [al. 欣], 字子聲), from Lu. His tablet is the 25th, to the east.

70. Lien Chieh, styled Yung and Tsze-yung [al. Tsze-ts'ao] (廉潔, 字 庸 and 子庸 [al. 子曹), a native of Wei, or of Ch'i. His tablet is next to that of No. 68.

70. Lien Chieh, also known as Yung and Tsze-yung [also Tsze-ts'ao] (廉潔, 字 庸 and 子庸 [also 子曹), from Wei or Ch'i. His tablet is located next to that of No. 68.

71. Shu-chung Hui [al. K'wai], styled Tsze-ch'i (叔仲會 [al. 噲], 字子期), a native of Lu, or, according to Chang Hsuan, of Tsin. He was younger than Confucius by fifty-four years. It is said that he and another youth, called K'ung Hsuan (孔琁), attended by turns with their pencils, and acted as amanuenses to the sage, and when Mang Wu-po expressed a doubt of their competency, Confucius declared his satisfaction with them. He follows Lien Chieh in the temples.

71. Shu-chung Hui [also K'wai], known as Tsze-ch'i (叔仲會 [also 噲], 字子期), was from Lu, or, as Chang Hsuan says, Tsin. He was fifty-four years younger than Confucius. It's said that he and another young man, named K'ung Hsuan (孔琁), took turns writing with their pencils and served as scribes for the sage, and when Mang Wu-po questioned their skills, Confucius expressed his approval of them. He is honored alongside Lien Chieh in the temples.

72. Yen Ho, styled Zan (顏何, 字冉), a native of Lu. The present copies of the 'Narratives of the School' do not contain his name, and in A.D. 1588 Zan was displaced from his place in the temples. His tablet, however, has been restored during the present dynasty. It is the 33rd, west.

72. Yen Ho, known as Zan (顏何, 字冉), was from Lu. The current versions of the 'Narratives of the School' do not include his name, and in A.D. 1588, Zan was removed from his position in the temples. However, his tablet has been restored during the current dynasty. It is the 33rd, west.

73. Ti Hei, styled Che [al. Tsze-che and Che-chih] (狄黑, 字晢 [al. 子晢 and 晢之]), a native of Wei, or of Lu. His tablet is the 26th, east.

73. Ti Hei, known as Che [al. Tsze-che and Che-chih] (狄黑, 字晢 [al. 子晢 and 晢之]), originally from Wei or Lu. His tablet is the 26th, east.

74. Kwei [al. Pang] Sun, styled Tsze-lien [al. Tsze-yin] (□ (kui1 刲左邦右) [al. 邦] 巽, 字子歛 [al. 子飲]), a native of Lu. His tablet is the 27th, west.

74. Kwei [al. Pang] Sun, known as Tsze-lien [al. Tsze-yin] (□ (kui1 刲左邦右) [al. 邦] 巽, with the courtesy name Zi-lian [al. Zi-yin]), originally from Lu. His tablet is the 27th, located to the west.

75. K'ung Chung, styled Tsze-mieh (孔忠, 字子蔑). This was the son, it is said, of Confucius's elder brother, the cripple Mang-p'i. His tablet is next to that of No. 73. His sacrificial title is 'The ancient Worthy, the philosopher Mieh.'

75. K'ung Chung, also known as Tsze-mieh (孔忠, 字子蔑). He is said to be the son of Confucius's older brother, the disabled Mang-p'i. His memorial tablet is next to that of No. 73. His sacrificial title is "The ancient Worthy, the philosopher Mieh."

76. Kung-hsi Yu-zu [al. Yu], styled Tsze-shang (公西輿如 [al. 輿 ], 字子上), a native of Lu. His place is the 26th, west.

76. Kung-hsi Yu-zu [al. Yu], known as Tsze-shang (公西輿如 [al. 輿], 字子上), originally from Lu. His position is 26th, to the west.

77. Kung-hsi Tien, styled Tsze-shang (公西蒧 [or 點], 字子上 [al. 子尚 ]), a native of Lu. His tablet is the 28th, east.

77. Kung-hsi Tien, also known as Tsze-shang (公西蒧 [or 點], 字子上 [al. 子尚]), from Lu. His tablet is the 28th, on the east side.

78. Ch'in Chang [al. Lao], styled Tsze-k'ai (琴張 [al. 牢], 字子開), a native of Wei. His tablet is the 29th, west.

78. Ch'in Chang [also known as Lao], styled Tsze-k'ai, a native of Wei. His tablet is the 29th, west.

79. Ch'an K'ang, styled Tsze-k'ang [al. Tsze-ch'in] (陳亢, 字子亢 [al. 子禽]), a native of Ch'an. See notes on Ana. I. x.

79. Ch'an K'ang, also known as Tsze-k'ang [also Tsze-ch'in] (陳亢, 字子亢 [also 子禽]), from Ch'an. See notes on Ana. I. x.

80. Hsien Tan [al. Tan-fu and Fang], styled Tsze-hsiang (縣亶 [al. 亶父 and 豐], 字子象), a native of Lu. Some suppose that this is the same as No. 53. The advisers of the present dynasty in such matters, however, have considered them to be different, and in 1724, a tablet was assigned to Hsien Tan, the 34th, west.

80. Hsien Tan [also. Tan-fu and Fang], known as Tsze-hsiang (縣亶 [also. 亶父 and 豐], styled Zixiang), originally from Lu. Some think this is the same as No. 53. However, the advisors of the current dynasty on these matters have determined they are different, and in 1724, a tablet was designated for Hsien Tan, the 34th, west.

The three preceding names are given in the 'Narratives of the School.'

The three names mentioned earlier are listed in the 'Narratives of the School.'

The research of scholars has added about twenty others.

The research by scholars has added about twenty more.

81. Lin Fang, styled Tsze-ch'iu (林放, 字子邱), a native of Lu. The only thing known of him is from the Ana. III. iv. His tablet was displaced under the Ming, but has been restored by the present dynasty. It is the first, west.

81. Lin Fang, also known as Tsze-ch'iu (林放, 字子邱), was from Lu. The only information available about him comes from the Ana. III. iv. His tablet was moved during the Ming dynasty but has been restored by the current dynasty. It is the first, west.

82. Chu Yuan, styled Po-yu (蘧瑗, 字伯玉), an officer of Wei, and, as appears from the Analects and Mencius, an intimate

82. Chu Yuan, known as Po-yu (蘧瑗, 字伯玉), an official of Wei, and, as seen in the Analects and Mencius, a close friend

friend of Confucius. Still his tablet has shared the same changes as that of Lin Fang. It is now the first, east.

friend of Confucius. Still, his tablet has gone through the same changes as that of Lin Fang. It is now the first, east.

83 and 84. Shan Ch'ang (申棖) and Shan T'ang (申堂). See No. 57.

83 and 84. Shan Ch'ang and Shan T'ang. See No. 57.

85. Mu P'i (牧皮), mentioned by Mencius, VII. Pt. II. xxxvii. 4. His entrance into the temple has been under the present dynasty. His tablet is the 34th, east.

85. Mu P'i (牧皮), mentioned by Mencius, VII. Pt. II. xxxvii. 4. His entry into the temple has happened during the current dynasty. His tablet is the 34th, east.

86. Tso Ch'iu-ming or Tso-ch'iu Ming (左丘明) has the 32nd place, east. His title was fixed in A.D. 1530 to be 'The Ancient Scholar,' but in 1642 it was raised to that of 'Ancient Worthy.' To him we owe the most distinguished of the annotated editions of the Ch'un Ch'iu. But whether he really was a disciple of Confucius, and in personal communication with him, is much debated.

86. Tso Ch'iu-ming or Tso-ch'iu Ming (左丘明) is ranked 32nd, east. His title was established in A.D. 1530 as 'The Ancient Scholar,' but in 1642 it was upgraded to 'Ancient Worthy.' He is credited with producing one of the most notable annotated editions of the Ch'un Ch'iu. However, whether he was truly a disciple of Confucius and had direct communication with him is widely debated.

The above are the only names and surnames of those of the disciples who now share in the sacrifices to the sage. Those who wish to exhaust the subject, mention in addition, on the authority of Tso Ch'iu-ming, Chung-sun Ho-chi (仲孫何忌), a son of Mang Hsi (see p. 63), and Chung-sun Shwo (仲孫 說), also a son of Mang Hsi, supposed by many to be the same with No. 17; Zu Pei, (孺悲), mentioned in the Analects, XVII. xx, and in the Li Chi, XVIII. Sect. II. ii. 22; Kung-wang Chih-ch'iu (公罔之裘) and Hsu Tien (序點), mentioned in the Li Chi, XLIII. 7; Pin-mau Chia (賓牟賈), mentioned in the Li Chi, XVII. iii. 16; K'ung Hsuan (孔琁) and Hai Shu-lan (惠叔蘭), on the authority of the 'Narratives of the School;' Ch'ang Chi (常季), mentioned by Chwang-tsze; Chu Yu (鞫語), mentioned by Yen-tsze (晏子); Lien Yu (廉瑀) and Lu Chun (魯峻), on the authority of 文翁石室; and finally Tsze-fu Ho (子 服何), the Tsze-fu Ching-po (子服景伯) of the Analects, XIV. xxxviii.

The names listed above are the only names of the disciples who currently partake in the sage's sacrifices. Those interested in more details add, based on Tso Ch'iu-ming's accounts, Chung-sun Ho-chi (仲孫何忌), a son of Mang Hsi (see p. 63), and Chung-sun Shwo (仲孫 說), who is also a son of Mang Hsi and is believed by many to be the same as No. 17; Zu Pei (孺悲), mentioned in the Analects, XVII. xx, and in the Li Chi, XVIII. Sect. II. ii. 22; Kung-wang Chih-ch'iu (公罔之裘) and Hsu Tien (序點), mentioned in the Li Chi, XLIII. 7; Pin-mau Chia (賓牟賈), mentioned in the Li Chi, XVII. iii. 16; K'ung Hsuan (孔琁) and Hai Shu-lan (惠叔蘭), based on the 'Narratives of the School;' Ch'ang Chi (常季), mentioned by Chwang-tsze; Chu Yu (鞫語), mentioned by Yen-tsze (晏子); Lien Yu (廉瑀) and Lu Chun (魯峻), as referenced in 文翁石室; and finally Tsze-fu Ho (子 服何), the Tsze-fu Ching-po (子服景伯) from the Analects, XIV. xxxviii.

CHAPTER VI.
LIST OF THE PRINCIPAL WORKS WHICH HAVE BEEN CONSULTED IN THE PREPARATION OF THIS VOLUME.

SECTION I.
CHINESE WORKS, WITH BRIEF NOTICES.

CHAPTER VI.
LIST OF THE MAIN WORKS CONSULTED IN PREPARING THIS VOLUME.

SECTION I.
CHINESE WORKS, WITH SHORT DESCRIPTIONS.

十三經註疏, 'The Thirteen Ching, with Commentary and Explanations.' This is the great repertory of ancient lore upon the Classics. On the Analects, it contains the 'Collection of Explanations of the Lun Yu,' by Ho Yen and others (see p. 19), and 'The Correct Meaning,' or Paraphrase of Hsing Ping (see p. 20). On the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean, it contains the comments and glosses of Chang Hsuan, and of K'ung Ying-ta (孔穎達) of the T'ang dynasty.

十三經註疏, 'The Thirteen Ching, with Commentary and Explanations.' This is the comprehensive collection of ancient knowledge about the Classics. Regarding the Analects, it includes the 'Collection of Explanations of the Lun Yu,' by Ho Yen and others (see p. 19), and 'The Correct Meaning,' or Paraphrase of Hsing Ping (see p. 20). For the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean, it features the comments and notes of Chang Hsuan and K'ung Ying-ta (孔穎達) from the Tang dynasty.

新刻批點四書讀本, 'A new edition of the Four Books, Punctuated and Annotated, for Reading.' This work was published in the seventh year of Tao-kwang (1827) by a Kao Lin (高琳). It is the finest edition of the Four Books which I have seen, in point of typographical execution. It is indeed a volume for reading. It contains the ordinary 'Collected Comments' of Chu Hsi on the Analects, and his 'Chapters and Sentences' of the Great Learning and Doctrine of the Mean. The editor's own notes are at the top and bottom of the page, in rubric.

新刻批點四書讀本, 'A new edition of the Four Books, with punctuation and annotations for reading.' This work was published in the seventh year of Tao-kwang (1827) by Kao Lin (高琳). It's the best edition of the Four Books I've seen in terms of printing quality. It's truly a book meant for reading. It includes the usual 'Collected Comments' by Chu Hsi on the Analects, as well as his 'Chapters and Sentences' from the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean. The editor's notes are placed at the top and bottom of the pages in red.

四書朱子本義匯參, 'The Proper Meaning of the Four Books as determined by Chu Hsi, Compared with, and Illustrated from, other Commentators.' This is a most voluminous work, published in the tenth year of Ch'ien-lung, A.D. 1745, by Wang Pu-ch'ing (王步青), a member of the Han-lin College. On the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean, the 'Queries' (或問) addressed to Chu Hsi and his replies are given in the same text as the standard commentary.

四書朱子本義匯參, 'The Proper Meaning of the Four Books as determined by Chu Hsi, Compared with, and Illustrated from, other Commentators.' This is a very extensive work, published in the tenth year of Ch'ien-lung, A.D. 1745, by Wang Pu-ch'ing (王步青), a member of the Han-lin College. In the sections on the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean, the 'Queries' (或問) directed to Chu Hsi and his responses are included in the same text as the standard commentary.

四書經註集證, 'The Four Books, Text and Commentary, with Proofs and Illustrations.' The copy of this Work which I have was edited by a Wang T'ing-chi (汪廷機), in the third

四書經註集證, 'The Four Books, Text and Commentary, with Proofs and Illustrations.' The copy of this Work which I have was edited by a Wang T'ing-chi (汪廷機), in the third

year of Chia-ch'ing, A.D. 1798. It may be called a commentary on the commentary. The research in all matters of Geography, History, Biography, Natural History, &c., is immense.

year of Chia-ch'ing, A.D. 1798. It can be referred to as a commentary on the commentary. The research in all areas of Geography, History, Biography, Natural History, etc., is extensive.

四書諸儒輯要, 'A Collection of the most important Comments of Scholars on the Four Books.' By Li P'ei-lin (李沛霖); published in the fifty-seventh K'ang-hsi year, A.D. 1718. This Work is about as voluminous as the 匯參, but on a different plan. Every chapter is preceded by a critical discussion of its general meaning, and the logical connexion of its several paragraphs. This is followed by the text, and Chu Hsi's standard commentary. We have then a paraphrase, full and generally perspicuous. Next, there is a selection of approved comments, from a great variety of authors; and finally, the reader finds a number of critical remarks and ingenious views, differing often from the common interpretation, which are submitted for his examination.

四書諸儒輯要, 'A Collection of the Most Important Comments of Scholars on the Four Books.' By Li P'ei-lin (李沛霖); published in the fifty-seventh K'ang-hsi year, A.D. 1718. This work is about the same length as the 匯參, but it's organized differently. Each chapter starts with a critical discussion of its overall meaning and the logical connection between its various paragraphs. This is followed by the text and Chu Hsi's standard commentary. After that, there's a clear and comprehensive paraphrase. Next, you'll find a selection of well-regarded comments from a wide range of authors, and finally, readers will encounter several critical remarks and clever interpretations that often differ from the common understanding, presented for their consideration.

四書翼註論文, 'A Supplemental Commentary, and Literary Discussions, on the Four Books.' By Chang Chan-t'ao [al. T'i-an] (張甄陶 [al. 惕菴]), a member of the Han-lin college, in the early part, apparently, of the reign of Ch'ien-lung. The work is on a peculiar plan. The reader is supposed to be acquainted with Chu Hsi's commentary, which is not given; but the author generally supports his views, and defends them against the criticisms of some of the early scholars of this dynasty. His own exercitations are of the nature of essays more than of commentary. It is a book for the student who is somewhat advanced, rather than for the learner. I have often perused it with interest and advantage.

四書翼註論文, 'A Supplemental Commentary, and Literary Discussions, on the Four Books.' By Chang Chan-t'ao [al. T'i-an] (張甄陶 [al. 惕菴]), a member of the Han-lin college, probably during the early part of the Ch'ien-lung reign. The work has a unique approach. The reader is expected to be familiar with Chu Hsi's commentary, which isn’t included; however, the author typically backs up his opinions and counters critiques from some early scholars of this dynasty. His own writings are more like essays than traditional commentary. It’s a book for students who are somewhat advanced, rather than for beginners. I have often read it with great interest and gained valuable insights.

四書遵註合講, 'The Four Books, according to the Commentary, with Paraphrase.' Published in the eighth year of Yung Chang, A.D. 1730, by Wang Fu [al. K'eh-fu] (翁復 [al. 克夫]). Every page is divided into two parts. Below, we have the text and Chu Hsi's commentary. Above, we have an analysis of every chapter, followed by a paraphrase of the several paragraphs. To the paraphrase of each paragraph are subjoined critical notes, digested from a great variety of scholars, but without the mention of their names. A list of 116 is given who are thus laid under contribution. In addition, there are maps and illustrative figures at the commencement; and to each Book there are prefixed biographical notices, explanations of peculiar allusions, &c.

The Four Books, according to the Commentary, with Paraphrase. Published in the eighth year of Yung Chang, A.D. 1730, by Wang Fu (翁復 [also known as K'eh-fu]). Each page is divided into two sections. The text and Chu Hsi's commentary are below, while an analysis of each chapter and a paraphrase of the various paragraphs are above. Critical notes based on a wide range of scholars are added to the paraphrase of each paragraph, but their names are not mentioned. A list of 116 contributors is provided. Additionally, there are maps and illustrations at the beginning, and each Book includes biographical notes, explanations of specific references, etc.

新增四書補註附考備旨, 'The Four Books, with a

新增四書補註附考備旨, 'The Four Books, with a

Complete Digest of Supplements to the Commentary, and additional Suggestions. A new edition, with Additions.' By Tu Ting-chi (杜定基). Published A.D. 1779. The original of this Work was by Tang Lin (鄧林), a scholar of the Ming dynasty. It is perhaps the best of all editions of the Four Books for a learner. Each page is divided into three parts. Below, is the text divided into sentences and members of sentences, which are followed by short glosses. The text is followed by the usual commentary, and that by a paraphrase, to which are subjoined the Supplements and Suggestions. The middle division contains a critical analysis of the chapters and paragraphs; and above, there are the necessary biographical and other notes.

Complete Digest of Supplements to the Commentary and Additional Suggestions. A new edition with additions. By Tu Ting-chi (杜定基). Published in A.D. 1779. The original work was by Tang Lin (鄧林), a scholar from the Ming dynasty. It’s probably the best edition of the Four Books for someone learning. Each page is divided into three sections. At the bottom is the text split into sentences and parts of sentences, followed by brief explanations. The text is then followed by the usual commentary, which is accompanied by a paraphrase, and then the Supplements and Suggestions. The middle section includes a critical analysis of the chapters and paragraphs, and at the top, there are necessary biographical and other notes.

四書味根錄, 'The Four Books, with the Relish of the Radical Meaning.' This is a new Work, published in 1852. It is the production of Chin Ch'ang, styled Chi'u-t'an (金澂, 字秋潭), an officer and scholar, who, returning, apparently to Canton province, from the North in 1836, occupied his retirement with reviewing his literary studies of former years, and employed his sons to transcribe his notes. The writer is fully up in all the commentaries on the Classics, and pays particular attention to the labours of the scholars of the present dynasty. To the Analects, for instance, there is prefixed Chiang Yung's History of Confucius, with criticisms on it by the author himself. Each chapter is preceded by a critical analysis. Then follows the text with the standard commentary, carefully divided into sentences, often with glosses, original and selected, between them. To the commentary there succeeds a paraphrase, which is not copied by the author from those of his predecessors. After the paraphrase we have Explanations (解). The book is beautifully printed, and in small type, so that it is really a multum in parvo, with considerable freshness.

四書味根錄, 'The Four Books, with the Relish of the Radical Meaning.' This is a new work, published in 1852. It was created by Chin Ch'ang, known as Chi'u-t'an (金澂, 字秋潭), an officer and scholar who, after returning from the North to Canton province in 1836, spent his retirement reviewing his past literary studies and had his sons transcribe his notes. The author is well-versed in all the commentaries on the Classics and pays special attention to the contributions of scholars from the current dynasty. For example, there is an introduction to the Analects called Chiang Yung's History of Confucius, along with critiques by the author. Each chapter begins with a critical analysis, followed by the text with the standard commentary, which is carefully divided into sentences and often includes original and selected glosses. After the commentary comes a paraphrase that the author has not copied from previous works. Following the paraphrase, there are Explanations (解). The book is beautifully printed in small type, making it a multum in parvo, with a lot of freshness.

日講四書義解, 'A Paraphrase for Daily Lessons, Explaining the Meaning of the Four Books.' This work was produced in 1677, by a department of the members of the Han-lin college, in obedience to an imperial rescript. The paraphrase is full, perspicuous, and elegant.

日講四書義解, 'A Paraphrase for Daily Lessons, Explaining the Meaning of the Four Books.' This work was produced in 1677 by a group from the Han-lin college, following an imperial order. The paraphrase is thorough, clear, and articulate.

御製周易折中; 書經傳說彙纂; 詩經傳說彙纂; 禮記義疏; 春秋傳說彙纂. These works form together a superb edition of the Five Ching, published by imperial authority

御製周易折中; 書經傳說彙纂; 詩經傳說彙纂; 禮記義疏; 春秋傳說彙纂。These works together create an outstanding edition of the Five Classics, published with imperial approval.

in the K'ang-hsi and Yung-chang reigns. They contain the standard views (傳); various opinions (說); critical decisions of the editors (晏) ; prolegomena; plates or cuts; and other apparatus for the student.

in the K'ang-hsi and Yung-chang reigns. They include the standard views (傳); various opinions (說); critical decisions of the editors (晏); introductory notes; illustrations or diagrams; and other resources for the student.

毛西河先生全集, 'The Collected Writings of Mao Hsi-ho.' See prolegomena, p. 20. The voluminousness of his Writings is understated there. Of 經集, or Writings on the Classics, there are 236 sections, while his 文集, or other literary compositions, amount to 257 sections. His treatises on the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean have been especially helpful to me. He is a great opponent of Chu Hsi, and would be a much more effective one, if he possessed the same graces of style as that 'prince of literature.'

毛西河先生全集, 'The Collected Writings of Mao Hsi-ho.' See prolegomena, p. 20. The sheer volume of his writings is understated there. In his 經集, or Writings on the Classics, there are 236 sections, while his 文集, or other literary works, consist of 257 sections. His essays on the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean have been particularly beneficial to me. He is a strong critic of Chu Hsi and would be even more impactful if he had the same elegance in writing as that 'prince of literature.'

四書拓餘說, 'A Collection of Supplemental Observations on the Four Books.' The preface of the author, Ts'ao Chih-shang (曹之升), is dated in 1795, the last year of the reign of Ch'ien-lung. The work contains what we may call prolegomena on each of the Four Books, and then excursus on the most difficult and disputed passages. The tone is moderate, and the learning displayed extensive and solid. The views of Chu Hsi are frequently well defended from the assaults of Mao Hsi-ho. I have found the Work very instructive.

四書拓餘說, 'A Collection of Supplemental Observations on the Four Books.' The author's preface, by Ts'ao Chih-shang (曹之升), is dated 1795, the last year of the Ch'ien-lung reign. The work presents introductory discussions on each of the Four Books, followed by analyses of the most challenging and debated passages. The tone is measured, and the displayed knowledge is both extensive and robust. The perspectives of Chu Hsi are often well defended against the criticisms of Mao Hsi-ho. I found this work to be very informative.

鄉黨圖考, 'On the Tenth Book of the Analects, with Plates.' This Work was published by the author, Chiang Yung (江永), in the twenty-first Ch'ien-lung year, A.D. 1761, when he was seventy-six years old. It is devoted to the illustration of the above portion of the Analects, and is divided into ten sections, the first of which consists of woodcuts and tables. The second contains the Life of Confucius, of which I have largely availed myself in the preceding chapter. The whole is a remarkable specimen of the minute care with which Chinese scholars have illustrated the Classical Books

鄉黨圖考, 'On the Tenth Book of the Analects, with Plates.' This work was published by the author, Chiang Yung (江永), in the twenty-first year of the Ch'ien-lung era, A.D. 1761, when he was seventy-six years old. It focuses on explaining this part of the Analects and is divided into ten sections, the first of which includes woodcuts and tables. The second section is about the Life of Confucius, which I extensively referenced in the previous chapter. Overall, it is an impressive example of the meticulous attention Chinese scholars have given to illustrating the Classical Books.

四書釋地; 四書釋地續; 四書釋地又續; 四書釋地三續. We may call these volumes-- 'The Topography of the Four Books; with three Supplements.' The Author's name is Yen Zo-ch'u (閻若璩). The first volume was published in 1698, and the second in 1700. I have not been able to find the dates of publication of the other two, in which there is more biographical and general matter than topographical. The author apologizes for the inappropriateness of their titles by saying that he could not

四書釋地; 四書釋地續; 四書釋地又續; 四書釋地三續. We may call these volumes-- 'The Topography of the Four Books; with three Supplements.' The Author's name is Yen Zo-ch'u (閻若璩). The first volume was published in 1698, and the second in 1700. I have not been able to find the dates of publication of the other two, in which there is more biographical and general matter than topographical. The author apologizes for the inappropriateness of their titles by saying that he could not

help calling them Supplements to the Topography, which was his 'first love.'

help calling them Supplements to the Topography, which was his 'first love.'

皇清經解, 'Explanations of the Classics, under the Imperial Ts'ing Dynasty.' See above, p. 20. The Work, however, was not published, as I have there supposed, by imperial authority, but under the superintendence, and at the expense (aided by other officers), of Yuan Yuan (阮元), Governor-general of Kwang-tung and Kwang-hsi, in the ninth year of the last reign, 1829. The publication of so extensive a Work shows a public spirit and zeal for literature among the high officers of China, which should keep foreigners from thinking meanly of them.

皇清經解, 'Explanations of the Classics, under the Imperial Qing Dynasty.' See above, p. 20. However, this work was not published, as I previously mentioned, by imperial authority, but rather under the supervision and at the expense (with assistance from other officials) of Yuan Yuan (阮元), Governor-General of Guangdong and Guangxi, in the ninth year of the last reign, 1829. The publication of such an extensive work demonstrates a commitment to public service and a passion for literature among the high-ranking officials of China, which should prevent foreigners from having a low opinion of them.

孔子家語, 'Sayings of the Confucian Family.' Family is to be taken in the sense of Sect or School. In Liu Hsin's Catalogue, in the subdivision devoted to the Lun Yu, we find the entry:-- 'Sayings of the Confucian Family, twenty-seven Books,' with a note by Yen Sze-ku of the T'ang dynasty,-- 'Not the existing Work called the Family Sayings.' The original Work was among the treasures found in the wall of Confucius's old house, and was deciphered and edited by K'ung An-kwo. The present Work is by Wang Su of the Wei (魏) dynasty, grounded professedly on the older one, the blocks of which had suffered great dilapidation during the intervening centuries. It is allowed also, that, since Su's time, the Work has suffered more than any of the acknowledged Classics. Yet it is a very valuable fragment of antiquity, and it would be worth while to incorporate it with the Analects. My copy is the edition of Li Yung (李容), published in 1780. I have generally called the Work 'Narratives of the School.'

孔子家語, 'Sayings of the Confucian Family.' Here, 'Family' refers to a Sect or School. In Liu Hsin's Catalogue, under the section for the Lun Yu, we see the entry:-- 'Sayings of the Confucian Family, twenty-seven Books,' along with a note from Yen Sze-ku of the T'ang dynasty,-- 'Not the existing work called the Family Sayings.' The original work was one of the treasures discovered in the walls of Confucius's old house, and it was deciphered and edited by K'ung An-kwo. The current work is by Wang Su of the Wei (魏) dynasty, and it claims to be based on the older one, even though the blocks of that edition had suffered considerable damage over the centuries. It is also acknowledged that, since Su's time, this work has deteriorated more than any of the recognized Classics. Nevertheless, it is a valuable fragment of antiquity, and it would be worthwhile to include it with the Analects. My copy is the edition by Li Yung (李容), published in 1780. I have generally referred to the work as 'Narratives of the School.'

聖廟祀典圖考, 'Sacrificial Canon of the Sage's Temples, with Plates.' This Work, published in 1826, by Ku Yuan, styled Hsiang-chau (顧沅, 字湘舟), is a very painstaking account of all the Names sacrificed to in the temples of Confucius, the dates of their attaining to that honour, &c. There are appended to it Memoirs of Confucius and Mencius, which are not of so much value.

聖廟祀典圖考, 'Sacrificial Canon of the Sage's Temples, with Plates.' This work, published in 1826 by Ku Yuan, also known as Hsiang-chau (顧沅, 字湘舟), is a detailed record of all the names honored in the temples of Confucius, along with the dates they received that honor, and so on. It includes memoirs of Confucius and Mencius, which aren't as valuable.

十子全書, 'The Complete Works of the Ten Tsze.' See Morrison's Dictionary, under the character 子. I have only had occasion, in connexion with this Work, to refer to the writings of Chwang-tsze (莊子) and Lieh-tsze (列子). My copy is an edition of 1804.

十子全書, 'The Complete Works of the Ten Tsze.' See Morrison's Dictionary, under the character 子. I have only referred to the writings of Chwang-tsze (莊子) and Lieh-tsze (列子) in connection with this Work. My copy is an edition from 1804.

歷代名賢列女氏姓譜, 'A Cyclop�¦dia of Surnames, or Biographical Dictionary, of the Famous Men and Virtuous Women of the Successive Dynasties.' This is a very notable work of its class; published in 1793, by 蕭 智漢, and extending through 157 chapters or Books.

歷代名賢列女氏姓譜, 'A Cyclopædia of Surnames, or Biographical Dictionary, of the Famous Men and Virtuous Women of the Successive Dynasties.' This is a very notable work of its class; published in 1793, by 蕭 智漢, and extending through 157 chapters or Books.

文獻通考, 'General Examination of Records and Scholars.' This astonishing Work, which cost its author, Ma Twan-lin (馬端臨), twenty years' labour, was first published in 1321. R�©musat says,-- 'This excellent Work is a library in itself, and if Chinese literature possessed no other, the language would be worth learning for the sake of reading this alone.' It does indeed display all but incredible research into every subject connected with the Government, History, Literature, Religion, &c., of the empire of China. The author's researches are digested in 348 Books. I have had occasion to consult principally those on the Literary Monuments, embraced in seventy-six Books, from the 174th to the 249th.

文獻通考, 'General Examination of Records and Scholars.' This amazing work, which took its author, Ma Twan-lin (馬端臨), twenty years to complete, was first published in 1321. Rémusat says, "This excellent work is a library in itself, and if Chinese literature had nothing else, the language would still be worth learning just to read this." It truly showcases incredible research into every topic related to the Government, History, Literature, Religion, etc., of the Chinese empire. The author’s research is organized into 348 books. I have mainly consulted those on the Literary Monuments, which are covered across seventy-six books, from the 174th to the 249th.

朱彝尊經義考, 'An Examination of the Commentaries on the Classics,' by Chu I-tsun. The author was a member of the Han-lin college, and the work was first published with an imperial preface by the Ch'ien-lung emperor. It is an exhaustive work on the literature of the Classics, in 300 chapters or Books.'

朱彝尊經義考, 'An Examination of the Commentaries on the Classics,' by Chu I-tsun. The author was part of the Han-lin college, and the work was first published with an official preface by the Ch'ien-lung emperor. It's a comprehensive study of the literature of the Classics, consisting of 300 chapters or Books.

續文獻通考, 'A Continuation of the General Examination of Records and Scholars.' This Work, which is in 254 Books, and nearly as extensive as the former, was the production of Wang Ch'i (王圻), who dates his preface in 1586, the fourteenth year of Wan-li, the style of the reign of the fourteenth emperor of the Ming dynasty. Wang Ch'i brings down the Work of his predecessor to his own times. He also frequently goes over the same ground, and puts things in a clearer light. I have found this to be the case in the chapters on the classical and other Books.

續文獻通考, 'A Continuation of the General Examination of Records and Scholars.' This work, consisting of 254 books and nearly as extensive as the previous one, was created by Wang Ch'i (王圻), who dated his preface in 1586, the fourteenth year of Wan-li, the reign of the fourteenth emperor of the Ming dynasty. Wang Ch'i updates the work of his predecessor to include his own time. He also often revisits the same topics, presenting them in a clearer way. I have noticed this especially in the chapters about the classical texts and other writings.

二十四史, 'The Twenty-four Histories.' These are the imperially- authorized records of the empire, commencing with the 'Historical Records,' the work of Sze-ma Ch'ien, and ending with the History of the Ming dynasty, which appeared in 1742, the result of the joint labours of 145 officers and scholars of the present dynasty. The extent of the collection may be understood from this, that my copy, bound in English fashion, makes sixty-three volumes, each one larger than this. No nation has a history so thoroughly digested; and on the whole it is trustworthy. In pre-

二十四史, 'The Twenty-four Histories.' These are the government-approved records of the empire, starting with the 'Historical Records,' written by Sze-ma Ch'ien, and concluding with the History of the Ming dynasty, published in 1742, resulting from the collaborative efforts of 145 officials and scholars of the current dynasty. The size of the collection is evident, as my copy, bound in English style, consists of sixty-three volumes, each larger than this one. No nation has a history that is so thoroughly summarized; and overall, it is reliable. In pre-

paring this volume, my necessities have been confined mostly to the Works of Sze-ma Ch'ien, and his successor, Pan Ku (班固), the Historian of the first Han dynasty.

paring this volume, my needs have mainly focused on the Works of Sze-ma Ch'ien and his successor, Pan Ku (班固), the Historian of the early Han dynasty.

歷代統記表, 'The Annals of the Nation.' Published by imperial authority in 1803, the eighth year of Ch'ia-ch'ing. This Work is invaluable to a student, being, indeed, a collection of chronological tables, where every year, from the rise of the Chau dynasty, B.C. 1121, has a distinct column to itself, in which, in different compartments, the most important events are noted. Beyond that date, it ascends to nearly the commencement of the cycles in the sixty-first year of Hwang-ti, giving -- not every year, but the years of which anything has been mentioned in history. From Hwang-ti also, it ascends through the dateless ages up to P'an-ku, the first of mortal sovereigns.

歷代統記表, 'The Annals of the Nation.' Published by imperial authority in 1803, the eighth year of Ch'ia-ch'ing. This work is invaluable to students, as it is a collection of chronological tables, where each year, starting from the rise of the Chau dynasty in B.C. 1121, has its own distinct column. In these columns, the most important events are noted in different sections. Beyond that date, it goes back to nearly the beginning of the cycles in the sixty-first year of Hwang-ti, including not every year but only the ones mentioned in history. From Hwang-ti, it continues through the timeless ages up to P'an-ku, the first of mortal rulers.

歷代疆域表, 'The Boundaries of the Nation in the successive Dynasties.' This Work by the same author, and published in 1817, does for the boundaries of the empire the same service which the preceding renders to its chronology.

歷代疆域表, 'The Boundaries of the Nation in the Successive Dynasties.' This work by the same author, published in 1817, serves the same purpose for the empire's boundaries as the previous one does for its chronology.

歷代沿革表, 'The Topography of the Nation in the successive Dynasties.' Another Work by the same author, and of the same date as the preceding.

歷代沿革表, 'The Topography of the Nation in the Successive Dynasties.' Another work by the same author, and from the same time as the one before.


The Dictionaries chiefly consulted have been:--

The main dictionaries used are:--

The well-known Shwo Wan (說文解字), by Hsu Shan, styled Shu-chung ( 許慎, 字叔重), published in A.D. 100; with the supplement (繫傳) by Hsu Ch'ieh (徐鍇), of the southern Tang dynasty. The characters are arranged in the Shwo Wan under 540 keys or radicals, as they are unfortunately termed.

The famous Shwo Wan (說文解字), by Hsu Shan, known as Shu-chung (許慎, 字叔重), was published in A.D. 100, along with the supplement (繫傳) by Hsu Ch'ieh (徐鍇) from the southern Tang dynasty. The characters in the Shwo Wan are organized under 540 keys or radicals, which is an unfortunate term.

The Liu Shu Ku (六書故), by Tai T'ung, styled Chung-ta (戴侗, 字仲達), of our thirteenth century. The characters are arranged in it, somewhat after the fashion of the R Ya (p. 2), under six general divisions, which again are subdivided, according to the affinity of subjects, into various categories.

The Liu Shu Ku (六書故), by Tai T'ung, known as Chung-ta (戴侗, 字仲達), from our thirteenth century. The characters are organized in a way similar to the R Ya (p. 2), divided into six main sections, which are further broken down into different categories based on related topics.

The Tsze Hui (字彙), which appeared in the Wan-li (萬歷) reign of the Ming dynasty (1573-1619). The 540 radicals of the Shwo Wan were reduced in this to 214, at which number they have since continued.

The Tsze Hui (字彙), which was published during the Wan-li (萬歷) reign of the Ming dynasty (1573-1619). The 540 radicals of the Shwo Wan were reduced to 214 in this edition, and that number has remained the same ever since.

The K'ang-hsi Tsze Tien (康熙字典), or Kang-hsi Dictionary, prepared by order of the great K'ang-hsi emperor in 1716. This

The K'ang-hsi Tsze Tien (康熙字典), or Kang-hsi Dictionary, was created by the order of the great K'ang-hsi emperor in 1716. This

is the most common and complete of all Chinese dictionaries for common use.

is the most popular and comprehensive Chinese dictionary for everyday use.

The I Wan Pi Lan (蓺文備覽), 'A Complete Exhibition of all the Authorized Characters,' published in 1787; 'furnishing,' says Dr. Williams, 'good definitions of all the common characters, whose ancient forms are explained.'

The I Wan Pi Lan (蓺文備覽), 'A Complete Exhibition of all the Authorized Characters,' published in 1787; 'providing,' says Dr. Williams, 'clear definitions of all the common characters, with explanations of their ancient forms.'

The Pei Wan Yun Fu (佩文韻府), generally known among foreigners as 'The Kang-hsi Thesaurus.' It was undertaken by an imperial order, and published in 1711, being probably, as Wylie says, 'the most extensive work of a lexicographical character ever produced.' It does for the phraseology of Chinese literature all, and more than all, that the Kang-hsi dictionary does for the individual characters. The arrangement of the characters is according to their tones and final sounds. My copy of it, with a supplement published about ten years later, is in forty-five large volumes, with much more letter-press in it than the edition of the Dynastic Histories mentioned on p. 133.

The Pei Wan Yun Fu (佩文韻府), commonly referred to by foreigners as 'The Kang-hsi Thesaurus,' was created by imperial order and published in 1711. According to Wylie, it's likely 'the most extensive lexicographical work ever produced.' It serves the Chinese literary phrasing in many ways, even beyond what the Kang-hsi dictionary does for individual characters. The characters are organized based on their tones and final sounds. My copy, along with a supplement released about ten years later, consists of forty-five large volumes, containing significantly more text than the edition of the Dynastic Histories mentioned on p. 133.

The Ching Tsi Tswan Ku, ping Pu Wei (經籍□(纂上饗下)詁并補遺), 'A Digest of the Meanings in the Classical and other Books, with Supplement,' by, or rather under the superintendence of, Yuan Yuan (p. 132). This has often been found useful. It is arranged according to the tones and rhymes like the characters in the Thesaurus.

The Ching Tsi Tswan Ku, ping Pu Wei (經籍□(纂上饗下)詁并補遺), 'A Digest of the Meanings in the Classical and other Books, with Supplement,' by, or rather supervised by, Yuan Yuan (p. 132). This has often been found useful. It is organized by tones and rhymes, similar to the characters in the Thesaurus.

SECTION II.
TRANSLATIONS AND OTHER WORKS.

SECTION II.
TRANSLATIONS AND OTHER WORKS.

CONFUCIUS SINARUM PHILOSOPHUS; sive Scientia Sinensis Latine Exposita. Studio et opera Prosperi Intorcetta, Christiani Herdritch, Francisci Rougemont, Philippi Couplet, Patrum Societatis JESU. Jussu Ludovici Magni. Parisiis, 1837.
THE WORKS OF CONFUCIUS; containing the Original Text, with a Translation. Vol. 1. By J. Marshman. Serampore, 1809. This is only a fragment of 'The Works of Confucius.'
THE FOUR BOOKS; Translated into English, by Rev. David Collie, of the London Missionary Society. Malacca, 1828.
L'INVARIABLE MILIEU; Ouvrage Moral de Tseu-sse, en Chinois et en Mandchou, avec une Version littérale Latine, une Traduction Françoise, &c. &c. Par M. Abel-Rémusat. A Paris, 1817.
LE TA HIO, OU LA GRANDE ÉTUDE; Traduit en Françoise, avec une Version Latine, &c. Par G. Pauthier. Paris, 1837.

CONFUCIUS SINARUM PHILOSOPHUS; or Chinese Knowledge Explained in Latin. Compiled and edited by Prosper Intorcetta, Christian Herdritch, Francis Rougemont, Philippe Couplet, Fathers of the Society of Jesus. By order of Louis the Great. Paris, 1837.
THE WORKS OF CONFUCIUS; including the Original Text, with a Translation. Vol. 1. By J. Marshman. Serampore, 1809. This is only a fragment of 'The Works of Confucius.'
THE FOUR BOOKS; Translated into English, by Rev. David Collie, of the London Missionary Society. Malacca, 1828.
L'INVARIABLE MILIEU; Moral Work of Tseu-sse, in Chinese and Manchu, with a literal Latin Version, a French Translation, etc. By M. Abel-Rémusat. Paris, 1817.
LE TA HIO, OR THE GREAT STUDY; Translated into French, with a Latin Version, etc. By G. Pauthier. Paris, 1837.

Y-KING; Antiquissimus Sinarum Liber, quem ex Latina Interpretatione P. Regis, aliorumque ex Soc. JESU PP. edidit Julius Mohl. Stuttgartiæ et Tubingæ, 1839.
MÉMOIRES concernant L'Histoire, Les Sciences, Les Arts, Les Mœurs, Les Usages, &c., des Chinois. Par les Missionaires de Pêkin. A Paris, 1776- 1814.
HISTOIRE GÉNÉRALE DE LA CHINE; ou Annales de cet Empire. Traduites du Tong-Kien-Kang-Mou. Par le feu Père Joseph-Annie-Marie de Moyriac de Mailla, Jesuite Françoise, Missionaire à Pekin. A Paris, 1776- 1785.
NOTITIA LINGUÆ SINICÆ. Auctore P. Prémare. Malaccæ, cura Academiæ Anglo-Sinensis, 1831.
THE CHINESE REPOSITORY. Canton, China, 20 vols., 1832-1851.
DICTIONNAIRE DES NOMS, Anciens et Modernes, des Villes et Arrondissements de Premier, Deuxième, et Troisième ordre, compris dans L'Empire Chinois, &c. Par Édouard Biot, Membre du Conseil de la Société Asiatique. Paris, 1842.
THE CHINESE. By John Francis Davis, Esq., F.R.S., &c. In two volumes. London, 1836.
CHINA: its State and Prospects. By W. H. Medhurst, D. D., of the London Missionary Society. London, 1838.
L'UNIVERS: Histoire et Déscription des tous les Peuples. Chine. Par M. G. Pauthier. Paris, 1838.
HISTORY OF CHINA, from the earliest Records to the Treaty with Great Britain in 1842. By Thomas Thornton, Esq., Member of the Royal Asiatic Society. In two volumes. London, 1844.
THE MIDDLE KINGDOM: A Survey of the Geography, Government, Education, Social Life, Arts, Religion, &c., of the Chinese Empire. By S. Wells Williams, LL.D. In two volumes. New York and London, 1848. The Second Edition, Revised, 1883.
THE RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF THE CHINESE. By Rev. Joseph Edkins, B. A., of the London Missionary Society. London, 1859.
CHRIST AND OTHER MASTERS. By Charles Hardwood, M. A., Christian Advocate in the University of Cambridge. Part III. Religions of China, America, and Oceanica. Cambridge, 1858.
INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF. CHINESE CHARACTERS. By J. Edkins, D.D. London, 1876.
THE STRUCTURE OF CHINESE CHARACTERS, under 300 Primary Forms. By John Chalmers, M.A., LL.D. Aberdeen, 1882.

Y-KING; The Most Ancient Book of the Chinese, translated from the Latin version by P. Regis and others from the Society of Jesus, published by Julius Mohl. Stuttgart and Tübingen, 1839.
MEMOIRS on the History, Sciences, Arts, Customs, Practices, etc., of the Chinese. By the Missionaries of Beijing. Paris, 1776-1814.
GENERAL HISTORY OF CHINA; or Annals of this Empire. Translated from the Tong-Kien-Kang-Mou. By the late Father Joseph-Annie-Marie de Moyriac de Mailla, French Jesuit, Missionary in Beijing. Paris, 1776-1785.
NOTITIA LINGUÆ SINICÆ. By Father Prémare. Malacca, under the Academy of Anglo-Sinensis, 1831.
THE CHINESE REPOSITORY. Canton, China, 20 volumes, 1832-1851.
DICTIONARY OF NAMES, Ancient and Modern, of Cities and Districts of First, Second, and Third Order, within the Chinese Empire, etc. By Édouard Biot, Member of the Council of the Asiatic Society. Paris, 1842.
THE CHINESE. By John Francis Davis, Esq., F.R.S., etc. In two volumes. London, 1836.
CHINA: Its State and Prospects. By W. H. Medhurst, D.D., of the London Missionary Society. London, 1838.
THE UNIVERSE: History and Description of All Peoples. China. By M. G. Pauthier. Paris, 1838.
HISTORY OF CHINA, from the Earliest Records to the Treaty with Great Britain in 1842. By Thomas Thornton, Esq., Member of the Royal Asiatic Society. In two volumes. London, 1844.
THE MIDDLE KINGDOM: A Survey of the Geography, Government, Education, Social Life, Arts, Religion, etc., of the Chinese Empire. By S. Wells Williams, LL.D. In two volumes. New York and London, 1848. Second Edition, Revised, 1883.
THE RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF THE CHINESE. By Rev. Joseph Edkins, B.A., of the London Missionary Society. London, 1859.
CHRIST AND OTHER MASTERS. By Charles Hardwood, M.A., Christian Advocate at the University of Cambridge. Part III. Religions of China, America, and Oceania. Cambridge, 1858.
INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. By J. Edkins, D.D. London, 1876.
THE STRUCTURE OF CHINESE CHARACTERS, under 300 Primary Forms. By John Chalmers, M.A., LL.D. Aberdeen, 1882.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!